"Little Pony"

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36.
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 1
Chapter 15
Chapter 53

Chapter 2

“That adorable smile hasn’t left your face at all!” Mother hummed as the sounds of the Polaroid camera going off filled my ears. She did tend to go overboard, in a loving way. The numerous pictures of myself lining the pages of her scrapbook, filled to the brim. And I was only four years old at this point, by the time I reached adulthood, she’d have twenty different books to show off.

I couldn’t and wouldn’t fight off the smile on my face. Despite the smudges of cake frosting smeared around my muzzle, that was for added effect. I did not voraciously devour the slice of cake that Mother cut out for me. Totally.

“It’s my birthday, Mom,” I could only say as I playfully squinted my eyes at her. She giggled, immediately moving around the coffee table and seizing me.

“Oh, yes it is your birthday,” she cooed. The napkin she’d managed to grab when I wasn’t looking found its way onto my face, gently wiping away the smears and excess cake.

“My precious baby – already four years old!” She could only hug me tight, showering me with more nuzzles. “It was almost as if yesterday you were still clinging onto me, begging me not to leave you all alone!”

I smirked.

“That was yesterday,” I said as she pulled back, looking down at me. “And for the record, it was cold. You are obligated to keep me nice and warm,” I teased, poking into the unruly mass of chest fluff.

It was cold that day, and from what I could make of it when I watched Mother punch some clouds that lingered over our house. Some of the people who were in charge of the weather misplaced those same clouds.

It was as weird and as dumb as it sounded.

“Oh, is that under law?” she hummed. “I don’t remember agreeing to such terms.”

“Yes, I’m sure my birth certificate…You know, the legal document, explained everything clearly,” I retorted, folding my arms and giving her a smug grin.

She let out an exaggerated scoff, rolling her head back as I could see her fighting the smile tugging at her lips.

“Sigh,” she said out loud. “Bested once more by my intelligent offspring.”

“You know it, now bow down and grovel befo– ah!” my evil monologue was cut short as she suddenly moved, shifting me upward so that I was now staring at her.

The mass that was my mane fell to gravity, flooding my peripherals as I could only make out Mother’s smug expression looking back up at me.

“Oh, dear, you were getting way ahead of yourself,” she said as I squirmed in her hold. “I was ready to admit defeat right then and there... But rubbing it in like that?” She tsked. She shook her head a few times.

That tone of voice made me widen my eyes. She already subjected me to that round of tickles earlier this morning, she wouldn’t dare…

But that grin on her face, I knew exactly what that meant.

My body tensed on instinct, rapidly shaking my head as I tried to squirm away. But with our size difference, it was almost impossible for her to put just a bit more effort into her hold. Tight, but not uncomfortable. “Mom, wait– let’s talk about this,” I tried. Attempting to use my cute face to try and suede her.

But my fate was sealed as my pro– as soon as I saw that grin.

Before I could even get any more pleas out of my mouth, her hooves dug into my sides, overpowering every bit of my senses as she wiggled them around.

"Ahh! No, stop! Mercy!" I shrieked, laughing uncontrollably as I thrashed around in her hooves, trying and failing to escape.

"Begging for mercy now, are we?" she teased, not letting up for a second. "What happened to that big, powerful speech from earlier, hmm?"

"I-I take it back! I take it all back!" I gasped between fits of laughter, my hooves kicking wildly. "You win! You always win!"

Satisfied with my surrender, she finally relented, allowing me a moment to catch my breath. Still giggling and red-faced, I glared up at her, but the smile on my face betrayed any attempt at seriousness.

"You're evil," I huffed, puffing out my cheeks in a faux pout.

She grinned, booping my nose with her nose. "Only when I have to be, little one."

Of course, every parent was a little evil. Some in a good way, others... Well, Mother was the fun evil. She tickled me and made me take baths.

Not that I don’t like taking baths, I just prefer showers. And baths meant she would pull out the brush and detangle my hair, which was the epitome of pain.

It took me a few moments to collect myself. She walked over to the couch and plopped onto it, keeping me in her arms as she let out a satisfied hum, closing her eyes to enjoy the moment of closeness.

Tilting my head up, I took a few moments and just stared at her expression. Her shoulders eased, brows never furrowed. A smile is almost always prevalent.

…

"Thanks, Mom," I whispered, resting my head on her shoulder.

"For what, sweetie?" she opened her eyes, her voice soft now.

"For always making me laugh... and making every day feel like my birthday." I nuzzled into her, feeling the warmth of her love surround me.

She squeezed me tighter, her voice thick with emotion. "Well, that's easy. You've given me every reason to."

“I love you,” my voice was muffled.

“I love you more, more than you’d ever know.”

I didn’t respond. I took a few moments to calm my own emotions against her shoulder, staring at the back of the couch. A mixed bag of emotions sat on the edge, just behind my eyeballs. And the more that I thought about it, the more it teetered over the edge.

In another time and another place, I would’ve tried to shrug the feeling off. Disregarding it and never bringing it up. But it felt right here.

It really did.

Chapter 3

It was rather quiet today. I guess all the excitement from two days ago fizzled out as normalcy trickled back into place. And normal for me was homeschooling.

To fit into Mother's secretive schedule, she decided that homeschooling me was the best option. She was friends with one of the teachers at one of those schools in the upper part of Canterlot, so she was given a good amount of curriculum to go over with me. But for the most part, it was her setting up the lessons for the week, and me going over them by myself as she hastily left for work.

A little strange. But considering that I wasn’t mentally a four-year-old, it was a lot easier than you’d think it would be. Not saying that I was Einstein levels of smart, I was smart enough to where I didn’t ever need to study.

And hey, Equestria’s history was interesting to get to know. So I didn’t have any real complaints about staying home alone and homeschooling.

That was the only subject I paid attention to, that and “Magic: Solaris’s Guide.”

It was a large hard-cover textbook, the picture was a faded-out unicorn hovering over a flat planet, hooves reaching for the sun above them. What was interesting about it was all of the contradicting information it had when it mentioned snippets of history, because all of the more modern-looking history books didn’t have the same information.

For example, “Magic:101,” refers to someone named Princess Luna. In, let’s say, “From Discourse to Harmony: Equestrian History,” the only Princess I see mentioned is Princess Celestia. Her I know, her face is plastered on a lot of things here in Canterlot.

None of the pages on the ruling party, Princess Celestia, the singular pillar of Ponykind was then joined by a court of Nobles shortly after the “Cider uprising.” A very interesting piece of history. But was sans a singular mention of someone named Princess Luna.

Sister maybe? Probably.

Sitting the two books side by side, I think I can come to a pretty good reason for Princess Luna to not be included. Because like the royal families in my world, I’m assuming there was some sort of drama between the two, and one ended up dead. Or one of them wanted the crown and decided to get rid of the lesser one to secure more power.

In that case, why wasn’t she referred to as Queen Celestia? Putting a hoof to my chin, I thought about it for a moment.

“I guess royals are universally weird,” I shrugged. If this Princess orchestrated the death of her sister, then, that was none of my business. But that didn’t mean I wouldn’t read up on this mystery princess.
It was always nice to be well-read. Especially when this wasn’t your original world.

Regardless, I had to step away from the books. I’d been looking through them all morning and was getting bored. I flopped onto my back, letting out a brief yawn before rolling over and hopping onto my feet.

On boring days like these, I’d usually be attached to some sort of technology or outside trying to fill the boredom. But I had none of those things and wasn’t really in the mood to go outside, all the people out there sucked. Not in the way that I was constantly hounded or complained about, and not that everyone was like that. It was just, you can tell when they’re giving you the side eye.

Something about “Unicorn supremacy,” one of those rich types was wearing a dress that was too small for her rotund figure. So just like back home.

I made my way down the hall and pushed Mother’s bedroom door open, giving it some forceful nudging before stepping inside and walking up to her bed. I spread my wings and fluttered my way up and onto the soft mattress. My body sank slightly as I sighed, muffled.

Whatever this mattress was made of always made me come back, it was like memory foam on another level. I scooted forward, inching my way until I touched her large pillows. Only then did I roll over onto my back and slip underneath the covers. Taking a few moments to enjoy the overwhelming sensation of a nice and cold pillow and the feeling of being cradled by the bed, I opened my eyes and stared up at the ceiling.

“A video game would’ve been nice to have,” I sighed.

Like I said before, most of my time is spent reading those books for education and entertainment. And I’m still not complaining, I’m just a little saddened that I won’t be able to get my hands – hooves. On a computer in this day and age.

Then again, there are so many modern things in this place. Which makes me wonder, do video games exist? We’ve got a washing machine that runs on electricity, the lighting that runs all through the house. But I still see carriages outside whenever I peoplewatch.

Horse-drawn carriages…

It’s hilarious. You wouldn’t get it unless you’ve seen what I’ve seen. Horses are being carried by horse-drawn carriages.

I chuckled, shaking my head as I sat up. I was starting to feel drowsy, and I wasn’t too keen on sleeping the rest of the day away. So reluctantly, I crawled out from the nice and warm covers and stood on the bed.

“Time to find something else to do.”

And the memory of a chest filled with various amounts of legos interested me, without much thought, I hopped off the bed and made my way out of Mother’s room in pursuit of entertainment.

It was a few hours later, and there were now random Lego constructions littering the floor of my room. From cars to planes, random houses, and a half-finished stealth bomber. I hadn’t finished it because I got hungry and stepped into the kitchen to grab a snack. It was going to be finished when I returned with the plate of cookies, but something else caught my attention.

A newly formed thought pulled me away from everything else I had in mind so that I could pour all of my attention.

Now, don’t ask me how my brain was capable of remembering something so difficult to build. I wasn’t even sure if I was going to remember where everything went, but I guess my brain was very keen on me constructing the Lego Death Star in its entirety. And I was making very good progress on it, half of it from the base to the middle of it was constructed. Now I was just working on placing the interior.

A few flat pieces went down before I reached over to the plate I set down, grabbed a cookie, and took a bite out of it.

At the sound of keys at the front door, I dropped everything I was doing and turned to look back to the living room. I got up before widening my eyes as I knocked into something, I turned around and watched in slow motion as half of the Death Star fell over. My hooves flew up as I leaned in to try and catch it, but I only made it worse as I slipped and landed right on top of it.

“FU-” I bit my tongue as I flattened my hard work, lying there for a few moments. I winced at the feeling of Lego pieces poking into my chest. I huffed, sending a few Lego pieces flying as I stood up, wincing as I stepped on a few of the square pieces. I stepped out of the mess of Legos, taking a moment to pull the pieces that were sticking to my hooves off.
“Welp, Alderanns saved,” I could only sigh as I took one more look at the building before turning and making my out of the room.

I stepped out into the hall and looked down where I could see part of the living room, I could still hear Mother messing with her keys outside and the doorknob jiggling. And I felt the disappointment of my failed construction fade as my favorite person was about to enter the house.

While walking down the hall, a mischievous grin formed on my face.

My wings fluttered as I bent my body downward, much like a cat stretching as I planned out my flight path. I would speed down the hall, do a few tricks mid-air, and then I would finally fly into Mother's arms.

It seemed far-fetched, but what's a little danger to a small, adorable foal like myself?

That’s right, it’s nothing.

So I took off without much thought, leaping into the air before furiously flapping my wings as I surged forward. Stray Lego pieces were flung in many directions as I flew into the living room, tumbling through the air as my trick took all my momentum. I spiraled, limbs flailing as Mother finally managed to get the door open.

A soft curse at the door left her lips before she appeared, barely able to announce her presence and close the door before I came barreling into her.

"I'm ho– Oof!" was her reaction to me coming out of nowhere and slamming into her.

But because she was a Mom, she had those surprising ninja-like reflexes, immediately catching me and steadying herself as she looked down at me in surprise. I didn’t let her get a word out as I immediately wrapped my hooves around her neck and nuzzled into her, a beaming smile on my face.

"Mommy, welcome home!"

Her embrace was immediate, she softly giggled to herself before pressing a kiss to the top of my head. I looked up and saw her eyes creased as she smiled down at me, and I couldn’t help but just meet her smile with mine.

"Oh, how I missed you, Speckles, my sweet baby," she cooed as she couldn’t help but bring me into even more affection. Various nuzzles and a tight squeeze of her hooves around me left me giddy.

I didn’t even notice she’d walked over to the couch until she dropped down onto it, letting me land on top of her chest. I shook my head from her chest fluff before putting both hooves down onto her chest and pushing myself into a seated position. The loving smile still plastered on her face.

"I missed you too, mommy. It was so boring without you," I said dramatically.

She responded by bringing both of her hooves up and wrapping them around me once more, bringing me in closer for a nuzzle. "Oh, I know, baby, but now that I'm home, we can have some fun!"

Though, after all that time spent building Legos, and the memory of Mother’s soft bed. I couldn’t help but feel drowsy once again. It didn’t help that her chest was all too comfortable. And she did just get off of work, I know how that felt. So to get both of us properly ready to have fun, I had a plan.

“Hmmm.. maybe after a nap?” I gave her a cute head tilt.

She simply giggled and nodded "after a nap."

Happy with that, I eagerly laid down on her chest, worming my way up so that my head rested in the crook of her neck. I curled the rest of my body into a ball and closed my eyes, her hoof gently rubbing circles on my back as her wings slowly covered me like a blanket.

“I love you,” I whispered.

“I love you too,” she hummed. The hint of exhaustion in her tone finally showed as I smiled and just fully relaxed my body, slowly drifting off.

Life was good.

Chapter 4

I was out and about today, walking along the streets of Canterlot. Mother was at work once again and I was tasked with buying some things she would need for dinner tonight. This morning before she left, she sat me down and gave me a paper with a list of items that would be easy enough for me to carry back home.

Already used to the idea of going out and buying groceries, I simply smiled and nodded when she asked me if I understood.

The whole stranger danger thing existed here, but it was a little different. She had a lot more trust in the ponies out in the world than I would ever have about the people back on Earth. Especially when it came to a child.

I guess that’s a given when you have no ongoing wars or an active military.

Oh, right. I forgot to mention that. Did you know that Equestria has no standing military? They have royal guards, but the textbooks told me absolutely nothing about their military power. Or any of their ranks. I only saw them mention the Royal Guards.

They’re at the forefront of their law enforcement, political, and national affairs.

But it still gets me, no standing military? That’s like asking for you to be invaded. Or at the very least, flexed on by other global superpowers to have you do whatever they want you to do for them.

That’s happened more than once on Earth.

But I guess them having an immortal being that is in control of the sun and moon, does ward off any other countries from trying anything. For all they know, Celestia could pull up with the sun and erase your country off the face of the planet. Hm.

I guess that makes Equestria the only nation with weapons of mass destruction, right?

Anyway, I was getting too ahead of myself. All this internal monologuing while walking is bound to get me lost. I especially didn’t want to wander my way into the upper sections of Canterlot. That’s where all the bad eggs with silver spoons live. And like I’ve said before, they look down on ponies that aren’t rich or unicorns.

They don’t look down on me because I’m short or anything, remember that.

I stepped to the side as a carriage made its way down the street, the two ponies controlling the buggy gave me a friendly smile that I returned. While the pony riding inside raised the window. And wow, like that window would stop me. I could rob you so easily.

I’m kidding.

Turning my attention back to the street signs overhead, I smiled as I noticed the grocery store sitting at the very end of the street. All I needed to do was walk a few more feet across this next intersection. I came to a stop on a street corner, looking around for any more surprise carriages before walking forward. My attention turned from the clear space to my thoughts, wondering if I would be able to sneak some candy into the shopping list.

Now that I was able to eat candy without much consequence, I wanted to en- “Oof,” a noise left my mouth without my permission.

My thoughts scattered as I walked into something tall, vision blurring for a few moments as I fell backward onto my back. I blinked a few times as I was now staring up at the sky.

How fast was I walking for my chest to hurt like that?

I let out a soft groan as I made to sit up.

“Oh, my sweet Celestia, are you okay?” a very concerned voice surprised me as I picked myself up, steadying myself on my feet and looking up to see a very concerned mare leaning down to my level. Oh, so that’s who I bumped into.

I blinked, getting a weird sensation as I looked her in the eyes. Weird.

“Oh, I’m okay!” I said as I jumped back into that childish demeanor. I smiled at her, hopping in place.

“Are you sure you’re okay, little one?” she asked as she tilted her head, looking me up and down as I narrowed my eyes slightly. “That was quite the stumble.”

I fervently shook my head, and although my chest still throbbed, I wasn’t in any major pain. Not enough to surrender myself into her care, at least.

“No, I’m okay! I’m strong,” I puffed out my chest. Watching her chuckle softly to herself, her voice a little deeper than when she asked if I was okay.

She was also wearing a piece of clothing, one of the fancier pieces, too. Though I figured she would’ve gone for a piece of a dress, she was wearing a bowtie. Not that it was weird or anything, it just, didn’t seem like it fit someone who seemed so upper class like she did.
I’ve seen other mares dress in over-the-top outfits, even one change outfits mid-walk! So I’m a little surprised at the simplicity.

“Well, if you insist,” she smiled. “Though, do you mind answering me a question?”

That was a pretty quick demeanor switch. Asking how I was with such a concerned look on her face to sussing out my intentions was strange enough. However, this concern could also be out of me being a little foal walking around by myself in such a big city like Canterlot.

After all, I hadn’t seen any other children walking by themselves.

Oh, maybe this was because I wasn’t in school.

“What’s that Miss?” I asked with a head tilt, searching her expression.

She blinked, blinking about three times. A bit weird, but I didn’t speak about it as I shifted my stance, lightly kicking the cobblestone road as I waited.

“What is a small colt like you doing all by himself?”

Hm.

“My Mommy needed an errand done, so she sent me to go take care of it,” I smiled innocently. The answer was truthfully vague. No intention of where I was going or where my Mother was.

Her smile dipped into a frown for a few moments during my answer, if you were paying attention you’d notice it. But it happened a few times before she closed her eyes and smiled.

“I see… well, how very nice of you to do that for your mother, aren’t you such a sweet little boy?” She chuckled to herself, her deep voice slipping into her soft one, sending a small chill up my spine. “Well, I guess I won’t keep you any longer, have a very good day!”

And just like that, she rose back to her full height and walked around me. I turned to watch her walk away, she softly hummed to herself before she turned down another street corner.

She’s got a very weird vibe to her.

“Bye, I guess,” was what I muttered before turning around and continuing on my way.

Getting closer to the store, I walked passed a variety of ponies. Not in their race, but in how ridiculous their outfits were. The top part of a tuxedo, a vest, dresses. And... was that guy wearing a monocle?

I paused, turning and watching the pony with a monocle twirl his mustache, causing me to snort. I bit back a laugh as I turned back around and softly giggled to myself. The automatic doors were just in front of me now, so pulled out the list I had stuffed into my mane and looked down at it. The cold air buffeted my face as the automatic door slid open and I walked into the store.

“Welcome in!” the cheerful voice of an employee standing right by the entrance made me look up from Mother’s handwriting. I looked up to see a teenage pony looking down at me in some surprise.

“Hi!” I gave her a diabetes-inducing smile.

“Oh! Hello there,” she said as I approached her. She leaned down as I stopped right in front of her and held out the list Mother gave me. She looked down at it before giving me a look.

“Do you think you can help me with this, miss?” I asked her with a hopeful expression. Trying to persuade her to do all of the work for me. “My Mommy asked me to help her, and I don’t want to mess up my responsib-bleh,” I pretended to mess up the word. Shaking my head as she chuckled.

“Responsibility?” she offered. And I was quick to nod my head and bounce up, “Yeah!”

She gently took the paper from my smaller hooves and looked it over, then she looked over at the front door, then back at the registers.

“It’s been a pretty slow day, so I guess I can help you out, little guy.”

“Hurray!” I threw both hooves up in the air.

Hurray indeed. I left the grocery store with everything I needed, a singular bag sitting on my back as I enjoyed a lollipop the worker gave me. Shining Star was her name. I also got to ride on her back the whole time she was pushing a cart around and looking for my items.

It was a good deal.

What was also a good deal were the prices, they were so low in comparison to the prices I’ve seen back home. It only took a single bit, the currency that these ponies used, to buy five different things!
I was even able to slip some candy into my bag at the end there. The lollipop was one thing, but there were so many different kinds of chocolate that I’d yet to taste that were just calling my name on those aisles. I couldn’t help but guilt-trip her into letting me add them to the cart with the unbeatable puppy eyes.

Either way, these bags weren’t all that heavy. It was surprising, considering my average-sized body. I didn’t think I would be able to carry these bags all the way home all by myself. But I guess I’m just that good.

I shook my head. That was stupid.

I continued down the road, walking by a few more ponies meandering about. Tracing my steps back home, I hummed a little tune in my head to pass the time. Along the way, I stopped right next to a shop window, some pony mannequins were wearing some of the most ridiculous outfits I’d ever seen. I stood there and wished I was able to take a picture of just how bad these things looked.

I didn’t even notice the person standing behind me until my shadow grew ten times, I paused. Sitting there where I was leaning up to look at the windows before narrowing my eyes, I got down onto my hooves and turned around. Only to immediately jump as that same mare’s face appeared right in front of me.

“Hol- ho,” I said as I bit back the curse that fired up. I put a hoof on my chest and looked up to see her standing there with a soft smile.

“Oh dear, are you okay? I’m sorry for frightening you,” she said as she leaned down. Those weird eyes made me take a step back as I shook my head.

“I’m fine, Miss. You just surprised me,” I smiled.

“Well, I apologize. I just wanted to know if you were alright carrying that bag all by yourself?” she asked as her gaze trailed onto the grocery bag.

I think it’s kinda crazy how she disappeared around one corner and probably did a whole circle just to meet up with me once I got out of the store. That concerned adult was slowly starting to turn into a weirdo the more I looked at her.

“Oh, well… Miss, uhm?” I said as I tilted my head.

“Aurora Crescendo Borealis the Second,” she said simply. Almost as if that long-ass name was normal to have. Heh. Kinda reminded me of Jugemu-jugemu.

But either way, I couldn’t help but give her a small look. Tilting my head in as I registered the name before nodding. Let’s give her my much simpler, one-word name.

“Oh… well, it’s nice to meet you, Miss Aurora. My name is Speckles!” I said matter of factly. Watching her face flush as she cooed.

“How adorable,” she hummed. “It’s very nice to meet you as well, Speckles.”

Eh… the way she said my name didn’t sound all that good.

“Your question, Miss Aurora?” I reeled the conversation back in.

“Right, right,” she said after blinking. “I was wondering if you needed any help carrying that bag back home. It does seem a little heavy for you.”

Ah. No thanks. Didn’t need a weird stranger knowing where I lived.

“That’s okay!” I chose to say instead. “I’m big and strong, I can carry these all the way home by myself,” I assured.

Probably not the answer that she wanted, I could see her expression twitch. Her eyes widened and that same droop of her smile wasn’t able to slip past my eyes. She was disappointed.

“Oh… are you sure?” she asked.

“Yep! I’m good,” I said with a smile.

“Well… have a very good day, then, Speckles,” she gave me a toothy grin before turning around and walking off in the other direction. I stood there and watched her for a few moments, getting a better look at her just in case I needed to describe someone shortly.

Tall, a bright pink coat, neatly brushed maroon mane… picture of an actual Aurora – the phenomenon.

“Right…” I muttered before turning back around, and transitioning the grocery bag into my hooves, I fluttered my wings and flew up into the air. It’d probably be best not to take my time and sightsee this time around, who knows if I’ll run into her a third time.

Hopefully not.
I made sure to lock the door and close the blinds when I got home, just to be extra safe.

Chapter 5

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6 Author's Note

Edited:11/24/22

Chapter 6

I stared up at the now very familiar mare that stood just a few feet away from the both of us, her line of sight focused on me as she lightly clapped her hooves. I took a moment to get a good look at her and let out a mental sigh, yes of course she also was wearing one of the dumb backstage passes.

I bit back a groan and converted my slightly shocked and slight fearful expression into one of childlike innocence, hopping in place and looking up at the mare. Which was quite a hard feat mind you, she just kept that weirdly placed smile the whole time. It seemed as if her eyes were staring at me with a mixture of tones, I wasn't sure but to be honest I was unnatural.

"Hi, Mrs. Aurora! did you like our song?"

Though she'd already expressed her reaction earlier, I simply restated the obvious before turning my head backward to look at mother. Though she was too smiling, it felt a bit forced at the sight of Aurora in front of us. Now that was interesting to see, I turn back to the pony in question and waited for her answer.

"Oh why of course, darling! That little song was marvelous..!"

I gave her a small grin before shifting the weight on my legs and looking back at mother, now looking down at me and back up to Aurora. Of course, I'd also be confused and slightly concerned to be seeing my child conversing with a random adult such as her. I took a step to the side as mother stepped forwards, breaking the silence and giving out a greeting if a bit irked.

"Why hello...Aurora if I'm correct? I am speckle's mother if you didn't already assume"

The creepier one of the two then stared at each other for a few seconds before a response was given.

"Why yes that's is my name, though however, it is quite nice to meet the mother of this delightful foal!"

That statement was funny seeing as our only real situations where we've met were her bumping into me, then once again bumping into me. Now bumping into mother and me just outside of canter lot stadium, I let out a sigh through my nose.

I was happy that mother could also the see clear and unsettling presence of this mare, though a bit peeved that she would show up during our outing. So to move things along I butted in the conversation, hopping up on my hooves and letting my wings flutter about.

"Look mom, Mrs.Aurora has one of these backstage pass thingies too!"

I turned my full body around and glance upwards at mother, who had her lips pursed slightly before shaking her head. Peering down at me she replaced it with a smile, sliding a hoof underneath me and lifting me all of the sudden.

"That reminds me! We do have a show to be getting to, I take it you'll also be there?"

It was a rather obvious question though she got a response nonetheless, Aurora glancing up at the sky for a few moments before giving a curt nod. A blank expression was fitted upon her face before it quickly shifted into one of mock surprise, she gave a robotic wave and turned to walk off.

"Oh, dear! I completely forgot, It was nice meeting you darling. See you two there!"

I sat lifted in the air watching her wall further and further away from us before mother spoke up, sparking an eyebrow raise from me.

"Speckles dear, please keep away from that mare in the future okay?"

Not like I was going to persistently go out and try to find her anyways, so I agreed and shook my head with childish fervor. Tilting my head in a small display of confusion before shrugging it off, I hoped it gave the impression that my innocence thought nothing of it.

"Okay mommy, I will"

She simply giggled before pressing her lips against the top of my head, leaving a small kiss upon it before shifting me into a full cradle position. My small bubble of confusion dispersed once I heard the telltale signs of her wings flapping, with a tight grip around me mother told me to hang on before taking into the air.

"Hang on honey, I'm going to take a shortcut"

Seeing as we were currently a couple of feet above the buildings in Canterlot, another very notable song came to mind as we passed by a rather dome-shaped rooftop. Also with the fact that it would take us a bit of time to get to the stadium, which was not going to be long seeing as I could already make out the shape of a large structure in the distance. I decided to pass the time to cure my boredom and to provide a little bit of entertainment for myself.

The song was a rather morbid take on the prospect of flying, so I think I had probable cause to not say the lyrics out loud. What would you think if you were a flying magical creature carrying your child with you, then all of a sudden he starts singing 'come fly with us, come die with us' I mean, sounds reasonable to me.

So humming was the only real noise that was being projected by myself, humming and taking the time to look past the city borders of Canterlot and glanced past the clouds. Which there weren't many of, to be honest, it gave me a perfect view of a massive cloud in the distance.

When I say massive, I say it relatively. The mass of clouds was a pretty far distance away, though gave some rather cool insight as to what lies inside. For example, I could make out what seemed to be a literal rainbow trail that seems to be flowing from the cloud. That gave me another topic to search up when I got back home, I should ask my mother to take me to the library on our way back.

That's when my thoughts were interrupted by the sudden change in speed and the position we were in tilted downwards, I felt the grip around me grow even tighter as we descended. I peeked around the area we were landing at and was a bit blown away at the sheer number of ponies standing around, I'd have to say there were more than a couple thousand ponies here.

"There sure is a lot of ponies here.."

We successfully landed on the smooth pavement below us and I was plopped down right in front of mother, stretching out my hooves mindlessly while continuing to look around.

"Sure is! The Wonderbolts have many fans of all ages!"

That goes the same for the Blue Angel's, though minus the humongous stadium that lies in front of me. Well, they do tend to fly over a stadium when the Superbowl is happening, though on the regular you can see them flying around occasionally.

I take notice of my mother nosing me in a different direction and I take a few steps forward, now facing a rather long and saddening line. Even in my new life, the long line has once again come and decided to ruin my life! This brought back the memories of pain and suffering at Disneyworld, just because I didn't buy a Fastpass!

Meanwhile, mother took notice of the line and frowned. Then looked to her left and sighed relief, there was a sign that designated a line for people with backstage passes. She automatically grabbed my pained form and mosied on over there, stopping just behind a tall earth pony.

After reliving one of the worst nightmares I've ever had to go through, mother took notice of a shorter line for ponies with special access. That made me a tad bit happier as the regular enormous line watched us be let in first, it felt even greater to be on this side of things for once.

So having no trouble on our way into the actual stadium itself, we quickly found suitable seating at just the right distance away from the actual main area of the stadium. I sat in the oversized plastic chair on the right side of mother, looking around as more and more ponies were let in to find their seats.

It gave me time to appreciate and yet at the same time find the similarities in human architecture to pony architecture, it was a little bit of a sobering moment if that makes any sense. On another note, do ponies drink alcohol?

That thought floated in my mind for a bit of a while before finding myself startled at a sudden and loud voice, shaking my head and glancing around in confusion before the realization set in.

"Mares and stallions, please put your hooves together for..... the Wonderbolts!"

The immediate barrage of cheering ponies and the music seeping in made its way into my ears, watching as a sudden spotlight shined upon a floating circular cloth-filled object that brandished the Wonderbolts logo. Giving away as one by one, figures made their way through the fabric and high up into the sky. The spotlight would shut off and the main stadium lights kicked in once again, the figures now high up in the sky were what I was wondering how I didn't realize earlier, the Wonderbolts were now intertwining their hooves and rocketing back towards the ground.

Spinning simultaneously as one, the group of professional fliers formed into a multicolored cone of air that continued downwards, until they suddenly dispersed just a few feet away from the ground. The contrails left behind were an amalgamation of oddly selected colors, though what made it astonishing was the fact that it was how they all seemed to seamlessly float through the air. The wind seemed to just reflect off their bodies and let them be able to perform these by all odds, impossible tricks. It reminded me of otters.

Sadly the show had to come to an end and the Wonderbolts headed backstage, it wasn't until mother tapped me that my unblinking eyes jolted back to life, the only words I had to say were.

"That was awesome!"

Chapter 7

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8 Author's Note

Edited:11/24/22

Chapter 8

After that whole rather funny ordeal, well funny in my opinion at least. I was now standing on the back of the wonder bolt
I demanded to know the name of, found out her name was Spitfire. Pretty cool pony if you think about it, captain of the wonder bolts and has a cool name to add onto it.

We stared at each other for a good feed seconds before I grinned, her gaze also turning into a grin. I took the moment and commented on her statement, though I was confused as to why everybody else was busy staring at the two of us with wide eyes. I started with a very serious question.

"I know I'm awesome...but by the by, between the both of us... do you spitfire?"

I saw her raise an eyebrow before opening her mouth, though I didn't give her time to respond as I moved first.

I took a step closer and glanced up at her, I mean her coat did look as if she could breathe fire. Turning into a small circular movement to get a full rounded view of her, or rather the suit she was wearing. My small footsteps were the only noises being heard due to the rest of the room's occupants resigning to a shocked silence. Excluding spitfire, she just followed my movements with her head in slight amusement.

Midway through the three-sixty, I found myself unfurling my wings and flying up to get a better view of her, in all honesty, I couldn't get a good view of her since she was still in uniform. So I just decided to circle back around and hover in front of her, pursing my lips slightly as I thought of what to say next.

"Hmm... oh yeah! Can I get an autograph? On this shirt preferably?"

I motioned towards the garment j was wearing with a hoof before looking back up at her, she still had that small casual grin on her face.

"Well kid.. you're pretty nonchalant about this whole thing, it's a nice retraction from the usual fans coming back here"

"Though maybe its because I don't know who you are, or rather I do- I just didn't five minutes ago"

She rolled her eyes, which then made me roll my own eyes just to challenge her eye-rolling due to me making her eye roll and so forth. It was a whole back and forth for a few very tense moments before we both found ourselves cracking a smile, she reached a hoof down and simply ruffled the mess of a hairstyle I call my mane.

"Still find it kind of surprising y'know? Seeing as I know your mom and everything.."

"Hm-!"

Hold on what? My train of thought completely derailed and struck straight through the imaginary orphanage, my gaze immediately snapped around and landed on my mother. She didn't notice me at first, seeing as she was now speaking to another member of the wonder bolts. Though my laser-like gaze seemingly pulled her attention and away and down to me, I pursed my lips and gave her a scrutinizing look.

Her reaction was to simply rub the back of her neck and glance at the rest of the people in the room, who up until now were going from a quiet and surprised to an amused and slightly more surprised look. The tilt of her head and a small chuckle was were the noises she made before signing, she then proceeded to walk over to where Spitfire and I were.

"Sooo..."

I looked from either mare while drawing out the question I was going to inevitably ask, my curiosity growing in deuces.

"You know each other?"

They both looked at each other for a good few seconds before they both grinned, a chuckle came from mother and she simply placed a hoof on my head. Seemed as if it was a recurring trend-

"Well.. we did know each other, back In our college years that is"

"Yep, your mom and I were the best of friends! Still are, though it's been a while since we caught up with each other.. eh Hazel?"

"Yeah Spits, just been a little busy with this bundle of joy and some other things...but I thought "hey, why not take my son to his first ever flight show?" Then I got these backstage passes.. so I call this an absolute win."

My attention was caught when she let her sentence trail off before she immediately caught herself, though I'd muse about It later. Yet a sense of nostalgia did pass over me as that last little tangent came out, yet nonetheless. It was time to make light of the situation and to see if I could score a few points with Mrs.Wonderbolt over here.

"Soo.. you mean to tell me on top of being like, the coolest mother ever? You know a celebrity.. and like went to college with them?"

It was at this point I was hovering in the air just mindlessly doing circles around the length of both of them, the little buzz of my wings went unnoticed by me as I continued. Ignoring the look the two shared, I continued with my laps and continued with my statement.

"On top of that, I get to die happy knowing that mom has friends!?"

"Hey! Just because it's TRUE doesn't mean anything-"

That little last part was a bit harsh, but it was completely true. She didn't hang out with anyone of her age, I knew because I already had her weekly and end-of-the-week schedule saved in the recesses of my mind!

"A famous one on top of- eep!"

While flying around the front of Spitfire, I found myself being grabbed and plucked out of the air. Of course, it did make me let out a very frightening and manly exclamation of myself being spooked. But alas, she was braver than I thought, and instead of being scared of my voice, she laughed. How dare she-

"Pfft! Hazel, why haven't you introduced me to this little guy sooner?"

She then very faintly, and I'd like to specify that she did not say it faintly. Asked me if she was misgendering me, I mean was it that hard to tell!?

"You are a dude..right?"

"O-of course I am! I wouldn't be this bodaciously radical if I wasn't."

A rather odd Choice of words on my part, but it did the job and she fixed herself into a laughing position. Wait, there's more than just her laughing-

I let out a gasp as I witnessed mother letting out small giggles herself, that traitor! I simply sat in resignation as they laughed for what seemed like minutes before mother found a respite.

"..anyways Spits, this is the joy of my life Speckles!"

I gave the horse version of jazz hands as to give off a more joking tone to it, well the best I could do while in spitfires grasp.

"Well, I'll be, good to know the both of us did some good in our lives."

I was set back down onto the floor and turned back around to face her, interrupted in my attempt to look up at her by her hoof connecting with and ruffling my hair once again. I poured and glared up at her, she gave me a cocky grin.

"But I hate to cut this short but the boys and I have another show in Las Pegasus, in about the--"

She turned her head to a pony dressed in a black t-shirt and a clipboard in their grip, who proceeded to nod at her question.

"Three hours give or take.."

"Well I guess that's too bad, though it was nice being able to talk to you again"

I went to question the possibilities of them getting to somewhere like Las pegasus in a matter of two hours, seeing as if it were anything like back on earth. I'd still be hundreds of miles away by air, though I could see them going as fast as an airliner. But if I took anything from their show, it was the fact of not questioning the impossible and just enjoying it.

"Well, then I guess I can scratch getting an autograph?"

I butted in with what I wanted way before I even walked in here, resorting to using the greatest weapon in my arsenal; initiate kicked puppy mode.

Watching her break was slightly pleasing.

"Heck kid.. since your my friend's kid I'll do you one better!"

She lunged at me.

After the whole "I'll do you one better" scenario, I was now resigned to being slumped over on my mother's back. Spitfire thought that it was such a good idea to scare the living hell out of my foal body, and proceeded to plop me down on her back and fly as if she was trying to outmaneuver an F-16 fighter jet! Makes me wonder if these horses can hone their skills to the point of being able to match human ingenuity, might be something worth keeping in my thoughts.

But on the bright side, I did score some sweet merchandise from her after we landed, though I'm not sure what I would do with this Wonderbolts costume. Halloween maybe? Though I hardly ever celebrated it back on earth, so maybe just when I'm playing pretend. Don't judge me, I have no friends here.

Also, she was kind enough to give me her goggles. You could tell it was the real deal due to them having the telltale signs of constant use and the cool flame decals on it. But I couldn't express my signs of excitement due to me being completely worn out from tornado spitfire over there, just giving off a small groan much to mothers amusement.

"So what did we learn?"

"Using the kicked puppy look on a daredevil is not something you should do"

"Annnd?"

"It was worth it..."

Chapter 9

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 10 Author's Note

I want to take a moment and say that I rewrote this chapter about five times.

Chapter 10

What happened after I passed out was luckily nothing worth mentioning. I was able to wake up before my mother, so happened to get home and haphazardly clean the mess I made. It was a bit awkward to explain to mother why I had a bruise on my face, but I was able to talk my way out of suspicion.

Nonetheless, there's something else that needed my full attention.

You wouldn't believe what I so happened to have stumbled upon a few minutes ago, this place had video games! Well, very retro video games, but video games nonetheless. Though I do find it funny that these horses have created technology for entertainment systems, and still have yet to create something along the lines of a washing machine.

But as we all know, video games fall first in the list of priorities, and when I so happened to have not taken a small stroll around town by myself and happened to come across an arcade just a few blocks away from my house. It surprised me, I didn't expect this fancy city to have something like an arcade hanging around. Though I shouldn't question it, I should invest and enjoy it.

Well, that's if I had the money to use said arcade, which was depressing for me. I swear I didn't cry, not one single tear left my eyelids after this realization.

I lied, I was heartbroken. Completely depressed at the thought of not being able to play video games again, it just hurt. So I found myself sitting in front of the display window at the arcade in tears, softly rubbing at the glass in sadness. What put a real damper in it was the picture of a pony who looked eerily similar to a certain character in street fighter.

"I've never felt so much pain in my life. "

"The sadness is just taking over."

"I can- keep!"

My bouts of depressive comments were interrupted by something making contact with my shoulder, making me jump and immediately do a one-eighty. Coming face to face with a not-so-familiar pony, or rather another child to be in fact. He was a bit taller than me, a brown coat with orange hair, and he was wearing one of those helicopter cap doohickeys, also he was an earth pony. Not important, but sort of interesting nonetheless.

He looked down at me with a tilted gaze before he spoke.

"Err... are you okay?"

"Yeah, of course, I am, what makes you think otherwise?"

He stared at me for a good few seconds before frowning and lifting one of his hooves to motion at his face, making gestures of tears. Before he stopped, he stared at me expectantly.

"Oh yeah, the tears. Sorry"

"No, it's cool, what made you start crying in the first place?"

I blinked at the out of the blue question of concern, or rather as concerned as a child could be, without being blunt. Before sheepishly starting to tell him about the whole arcade situation, and how I wasn't going to be able to play the machines in there.

This confused me, why exactly was I just telling this random kid my whole reasoning? Speaking of which, why was everyone here so concerned with the well-being of others? It's not that I don't like it, rather it's just something new for me.

"Soo. You can't play because you don't have any bits?"

I nodded before glancing back at the window, my frown still intact.

"Well.. My mom gave me more than enough bits to play here while she attended to some business or something like that... so, you wanna come inside, and we can split the number of tokens I get?"

I widened my eyes before immediately snapping my attention back towards him, a stranger who was just willing to spend money on someone he just met. Of course, it wasn't unheard of back on earth, but still it sorta just befuddled me on how weird these ponies are when it comes to mannerisms!

Though, besides the internal monologue I had for the like hundredth time, I immediately accepted the offer. I mean, of course, I did, why wouldn't I?

"Uh yeah, that sounds awesome actually!"

"Great, so uh, let's go inside then?"

He turned his head towards the side and coughed lightly as he said that, making me slightly confused.

I then realized in my fit of excitement I had pressed myself very tightly against this other child and backed off immediately.

"Oh shoot.. sorry, just got a little excited"

"I-its cool dude.. let's just get inside"

I awkwardly nodded before dusting myself off the best I could, before moving to follow him through the modern-looking glass door, slightly giddy at the fact that I'd be able to experience what kind of games this place had. Wait, shouldn't I technically be the first human to play alien video games? Then that mea-

"Hey uh... I didn't quite catch your name?"

His question broke my train of thought, and I was dumped back into the world of the living, glancing around as I took in the new interior environment. Surprisingly, it didn't look too off from what one back home would look like. Except it was surprisingly empty, like I think we were the only two people here, including the owner of course.

I turned my head away from the wondrous sight of arcade machines and turned to look up at the brown colt, a small grin on my face.

"Speckles.. Speckles the pegasus!"

"Uh... Button, Button Mash... just call me Button though"

Button Mash? That's a pretty peculiar name, then would that mean that- oh it does!

Taking a glance at his cutie mark, which was something I don't recommend doing unless you're a child or as adorable as I am. I found it to be some sort of Gameboy color-looking device, that was another interesting thing to take note of.

I guess since they had arcade machines here, they'd also have some sort of handheld entertainment console.

"I take it, you're good at video games?"

"Uh.. duh! If my cutie mark says anything about It"

I found myself asking the slightly obvious question as we came to a stop just in front of an old stallion standing behind a counter. He sported a graying mane and those exhausted eyes that held experience behind them. But he still held a big smile when he saw the two of us approach, eagerly exchanging to a healthy amount of bits Button dumped onto the counter into tokens. He used a hoof to drag them closer to him, impossibly picking them up with both hooves and placing them in a device. Some sort of coin counting machine was my best guess, seeing as I've seen something like this whenever I went to chuck e cheese.

I took a minute or so, but the coins finally stopped shooting out of the machine, and the stallion slid over two decently sized cups of tokens over to us.

"Here you two young fellows go, hope you enjoy yourselves!"

"Hey thanks, by the way, do you have the new pony fighter game here?"

"Sure do! Just got it installed yesterday, it's right over there if you two would like to take a crack at it"

"Thanks!"

With that out of the way, we both took our cups and proceeded to walk over to where the arcade owner pointed. Of course, the only real way I was able to grab onto the cup was when I grabbed it with my teeth, sounds handier than you think.

"Say speckles, you've played pony fighters before?" He casually asked me as we came to a stop in front of the machine, though it was slightly muffled due to the cup in his mouth.

"Uh.."

I set the cup down just beside my hoof before moving to answer him.

"Of course I have! I love the str- I mean pony fighter franchise"

"Then you wouldn't mind having a little one-on-one with me, would you? To see who's the better player"

"Are you challenging me Button?" If so, prepare to have your flank handed to you!"

"Pfft! Yeah! Right, the last pony who said that got completely flawlessed!"

Oh. Just you wait Button, just you wait.

The both of us immediately pulled a token out of our respective cups and placed it into the machine, positioning ourselves, so we could get our hooves on the controls. As soon as I got to the helm, the very nostalgic screen depicting two guys about to fistfight. Though now recreated to where two ponies are staring each other down, and after a tense few seconds, the pony on the right delivers a strong buck to the other jaw.

Eliciting a small chuckle out of me as the screen move up and showed off a skyscraper, before fading to black and the words "pony fighter II world warrior" appeared. I was amazed for a few more moments at the prospect of more games like this one coming out in the near future.

Then we were thrown into the character selection, which was surprisingly really accurate to the original, with the map in the background and everything.

I glanced to my left and watched as Button moved his cursor around each character before finally choosing one, a white stallion with blonde hair and sporting a red karate outfit. Just Ken, as a pony.

"Hurry and pick a character dude!"

"Yeah yeah, just can't wait to get clapped, can you?"

"Huh?"

"Nevermind"

I just as quickly flicked the joystick upwards and pressed the select button, of course, I picked the pony version of Ryu. He did pick Ken, after all, now for the map, I decided to pick Neigpan before Button could say anything.

The screen faded to black, and our characters popped up in an old traditional Japanese-looking environment, the tell-tale words popped up, and before you know it.

"Fight!"

The button immediately rushed forwards and tried to hit me with a roundhouse kick, yet I countered it with a quick jump into the air. Landing behind him and quickly delivering a Shoryuken to his characters back, sending them up into the air before moving backward and sending out a quick Hadouken.

I heard Button Mash make a noise before he immediately started going on the aggressive once more, coming at me with another roundhouse kick which I quickly blocked. Though he did catch me off guard and was able to get me with a hurricane kick, knocking down my health a good bit.

Though I wasn't about to let him beat me that easily, mind you, so I attacked. Hitting him with a Hadouken, before moving up close to him and using a Shoryuken, letting a grin form on my face, I continued pushing him up against the wall. Hitting him with another Hadoken combo before his health bar dropped to zero, and I won with a k.o.

"Hah, didn't you say something along the lines of the last pony who said that got flawless?"

"Err.. Shut up, I'll get you in the second round!"

With that, I turned back towards the screen just as the match started, getting immediately hit with a barrage from Button Mash. He threw abdomen after Hadouken at my character before I was able to block one, then moving to throw in a Shoryuken of my own. Throwing his character up into the air before performing a hurricane kick, getting rid of the last bit of his health, and winning the round.

"Darn it! Next round!"

I laughed slightly before the next round started, it went the same as the last round, though at the last second I found myself on the losing end. My health bar was draining, and Button had a mad grin on his face, but I felt something within myself say "not today!" And I brought it back, being able to not let Button get a hit in, and finishing him off with a super combo.

"Shinku Hadoken!"

"Noooo!"

With that, I won the match, smiling in content as the screen popped up with both of our fighters looking at each other. Though Buttons character was looking worse for wear, my character pointed before some text appeared.

"You must defeat Sheng Long to stand a chance".

I then turned to look at Button, who was staring at the screen with a look of shock on his face. Eyes widened in disbelief at what he had just witnessed before he sighed and looked at me. I expected him to be a bit more toxic or at least mad at me for winning, though I was completely wrong in that.

"I guess you are pretty good at this game.."

"Good game?"

"Of course! I've never been able to pull off the special combo in rapid succession like that, that was so cool!"

"Well, I told you, I love the pony fighter games.. Though I did wish they had something like the king of fighters around here"

"Oh, I've got that game at my house! Wanna come over some time?"

"Uh sure, where exactly do you live?"

"Ponyville! Mom just brought me here because I found out pony fighter was here and insisted on coming"

Oh.

"You bring me news of a... child?"

"Yes, my Queen, it has co-"

"Are you idiotic?" I sent you and you alone to Canterlot for a very specific reason! And all you have for me is news of a dumb foal!"

"B-but my Queen, you have to understand, this is no ordinary child.. he differs-"

"My child, you have not begun to understand the amount of complete and utter disappointment you have filled me with... you stray away from your assigned mission for a child? A special child at that!"

"I-"

"How is a special child going to help infiltrate a whole different kingdom? Explain it to me, child, explain the logistics of focusing on a damned child instead of infiltrating and bringing back some useful information"

"But it-"

"So help me, if you try and interrupt one more time I w-"

"He's intoxicating!"

"...intoxicating?"

"Yes, intoxicating! Invigorating, arousing everything! The smell, the taste, and the endless amount of love I can sense within him are what drew me towards him..."

"Endless amount of love?"

"Yes, my Queen endless, I can feel it whenever I'm near him.. Whenever I look deeply into his eyes there's something there, it's rich, it's sweet, it's... it's just... I can't access it!"

"What do you mean my child?" You come here bearing news of a child with quite possibly an endless amount of love...and you can't access it?"

"Every time I try, there's just something always there blocking me... it always leaves a bitter taste in my mouth"

"But there's something else.."

"What exactly is this something else?"

"I-I don't know my queen, it.. It just feels as if I'm not the only one watching him."

"It feels like or is it just you excuse the fact that you're trying to dissuade my very growing urge to punish you?"

"N-no my queen! Truly, it feels as if someone else is there... in Canterlot!"

"Some...one?"

"Yes, my Queen, it's not a pony, it's just something... something else"

"Hmm."

"My Queen?"

"What you say leaves me with much to think about.. But if what you say is true then, bring me the child... take another infiltrator with you and have them search for this mysterious presence you speak of.."

"Yes, my Queen, as you order!"

"Good.. Now I shall retire to my bed chambers, do not fail me, my child."

After having a bit more fun with Button Mash, I unfortunately had to leave at a bit of an earlier time than I wanted to. Seeing as I remembered, my mother didn't like it when she returned home, and I wasn't there, especially when she didn't permit me to go out.

But video games take priority, and when I heard the news of an arcade around town, I had to jump on the idea! Like I would pass up on the ide-

"Oof!"

I bumped into someone in my deep train of thought.

"Oh dear, are you alright speckles?"

And of course, it had to be her.

To be continued...

Chapter 11

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 12 Author's Note

Before anything, I'd like to thank the user FunkyFresh for helping me with this chapter, and giving insight on my mistakes!

Chapter 12

I ran, which was sort of dumb in a sense since I could technically go airborne whenever I wanted to. But that's besides the point right now, there was a pony who wanted to kidnap me and take me back to her cult or whatever! She even insinuated trying to take a crack at something of mine, the recent memory is fading. With the idea of getting back to the house and never going back outside being prominent, I continued running until I made it to the halfway point.

How I knew? There was a house across the street, and a few houses down from mine that almost away had a blue tarp over the roof. Don't ask why.

Though with the feelings of my legs trying to give up on me, I gave another burst of speed and found myself falling over on the doorstep. It gave me a small moment to let out a few long drawing breaths, slowly but surely pushing myself back onto my hooves, I sighed.

"My legs hurt, my back hurts. And I've got a seemingly pedophilic mare who's a part of a cult that has a queen."

I say cult because what else would these ponies worship, other than their pseudo God, princess Celestia? It happens all the time back on earth, so why not?

"This world is crazy."

Once I shook my head of these thoughts, I found myself stable on my own legs once more. Shaky, yet stable. I nodded and went to go and reach up for the door knob, before pausing for a quick moment.

"Wait a second"

I dropped back down on all fours and approached the door, reaching up a hoof and lightly pushing in the middle of the door. To my utter suspicion, it was unlocked, giving me full access and sight of the slightly obscured living room as the door gradually swung fully open. Alarms were ringing in my head, wanting me to not enter this house and immediately get the hell out of there. There is some type of law enforcement here right? Maybe since Canterlot is connected to a humongous castle, my dumb ass can realize yes! There are guards patrolling the city.

But on the other hand, the conflicting fight or flight instinct was egging me on to do the latter and go inside. After all, she did know where I live and how to get where I live, there's no doubt she sent one of her fellow members here to try and find me or moth-

My eyes widened with realization, and I immediately took the plunge and sprinted inside, ignoring the immediate slamming of the door behind me and coming to a sliding stop in the living room. Eyes darting around as to look for any signs of struggle or for any signs of someone being here recently. I refrained from trying to make my presence known by shouting. It never really helped anyone in my kind of situation, and I wasn't about to have that moment where the kidnapper appears out of thin air. Or even starts stalking the character in their own home after hearing them call put for a loved one, though now that I say that.

My head snapped around as to not let myself be surprised by anything, yet thankfully found nothing waiting for me to turn around. My eyes glanced over the framed picture hanging up on the wall I was facing, it was of me and mother in front of a theme park. Though with the situation being as tense as it is, it was slightly nice to let myself draw out a grin at the memory.

"That was a nice... day?"

My voice faltered on its own as a chill ran down my spine, for what made it do that? The reflection of the glass surface in front of the picture made it so if I looked closely, I could see the top of my head looking back at myself. That and the bright green eyes staring from down the hall.

When I went to turn back around, they were gone. Making my face morph into a slightly bemused expression, before immediately turning and moving towards the front door. I had all the proof I needed that there was someone in my house. I didn't see any tell-tale signs of mother here, so the kidnapper must have gotten here just before I did.

But as I went to nope out of there, my ears flicked upwards, a sudden familiar outburst sounded from behind me, though not much of an outburst and more of an eerie whisper. My eyes widened once more, and I stopped in my tracks, turning my body back around as to confirm what I heard.

"Speckles'... help me, they have me trapped"

"Wha-"

"Help me."

My feet moved on their own as I hurriedly pushed past the living room and stepped into the connecting hallway, glancing around at every room with an ajar door. The urge to help my mother was something really forcing my actions, yet I found the strength to stop myself. Standing in the middle of all the dark and seemingly empty rooms I spoke.

"Mom?"

"In here..."

I was answered by the eerily quiet voice of mother echoing off the walls, turning to watch the door to mother's bedroom glow a faint green color before opening wide. Now that was concerning, and I knew it was something I should not approach, yet I found myself standing just in front of it anyway. Something deep inside of me wanted to stop at nothing to find mother, and it was something that was trying to move my body on its own.

"Come inside. Help me"

"Free me..."

The room kept trying to throw incentives at me, trying to seduce my mind into going in the room. Yet I refused, I pushed that train of thought feel down into my mind and shook my head.

"I. I'll get the guards! They'll help you!"

"NO!"

I flinched at that, her voice seemed to raise in decibels as it screeched out its disagreement. Voice sounding distinctly low-pitched and had a slight distortion to it, exactly like what happened with 'Aurora'. I took steps and backed away from the door, about to turn and leave.

""SPECKLES!"

I turned those small steps and turned them into full sprinting ones as I flipped around and started running, this person was mimicking mother's voice, and I wasn't about to let myself fall for that. Yet I still couldn't help the slight fear that floated around my body, something about that voice messing with moms. Just, no.

As I made my way out into the living room, a flash of green blinded my vision, and I collided into something. Falling flat onto my back in a daze, the edges of my vision still blurred by the sudden flash. Yet I could still make out the black figure now standing over me, deep green eyes staring into my own.

"Why do you run my son? Mommy is here..."

I didn't have time to blink before the figure lunged at my probed form, forcing me to roll over onto my stomach and forced myself up. Stumbling on my own hooves as I made an escape attempt, the hissing of the figure only helped to drive my escapade.

The hairs on my back rose, and I immediately dropped onto my stomach, narrowly moving out of the way as the figure collided with the couch. Though they seemed to have grown more annoyed at my constant dodging and full on tackled, getting the breath knocked out of me made me stop in my attempt to struggle. Giving them the time to press their full body weight on my smaller form, lifting themselves up before dropping back down onto me. A painful groan was drawn out of me as the figure started chuckling to themselves. I couldn't tell if they were male or female, since they still kept the voice of my horse mother mixed in with their own.

"Sssuch a feisty colt..."

"Now I see why the queen wants you"

"One ssso young sshould not have asss enticing of a smell as you do..... so much love in ssuch a small place..."

Why were they all of a sudden drawing out the 's' in their sentence? Though besides them just keeping me pressed against the floor like this, making me shiver as they pressed their nose against my head and inhaled deeply.

"So intoxicating..."

Okay, no. Nope, nope no.

This was getting weirder than frightening, no actually both. I doubled my efforts to try and struggle out of their grasp, attempting to use their distracting as leverage. Successfully catching them off guard and slipping out of their hold, running behind them and back towards the living room. Taking a sudden turn to the left, I unfurled my wings and flapped them. Using the momentum to propel me up onto the kitchen counter, I turned my head around to watch the figure.

They were now standing and staring at me from the door way with their mouth open, revealing fangs and all, their eyes having been tinted with a slight pinkish color. It unnerved and scared me farther than I already was, turning back to what I was doing, I quickly made my way to where a knife was left on a cutting board. I mentally thanked mother for her carelessness and grabbed the handle with my mouth, yanking it out of the wood and turning back to face the figure.

A hiss filled the room as they slowly approached, an insect like clicking followed shortly after. I reaffirmed my shaky stance and motioned towards them with the blade, warning against approaching me any further.

They ignored it and continued their approach, head turning side to side as they let out a few more rhythmic clicks and then- they lunged forwards. Yet I was quicker, bending my knees and lifting my head at them.

Mentally cheering as blade met flesh, and they screeched in pain, falling backwards and taking the knife with them as they thudded against the kitchen floor. I peeked over the side of the counter and slightly gaped at the sight.

The figure was sprawled on the ground, gripping tightly onto the blade that sunk into his eye socket. I could hear the sounds of their panicked and painful breaths as they moved their arms upwards, painful and horrific screeching filled my ears as they shook.

It was so loud that my ears pressed themselves down tightly onto the sides of my head involuntary, even to the point of having my eyes shut.

Though it stopped for a brief moment, and I shakily opened my eyes, the figure had their hooves gripped onto the table in the middle of the kitchen. Using it as leverage to pull themselves shakily onto their feet, I could see and hear the droplets of green blood fall and stain the floor.

Though it seemed like a good moment for me to just escape, something was just keeping me there. Watching the assailant rifle in pain as they fully stood up, I was amazed on how they weren't dead and slightly concerned.

Until their hooves once again wrapped around the knife, and with one quick tug, yanked it out of their socket. Sending a small splatter of blood onto my shocked face, I watched as they immediately dropped the stained knife and looked at me. One eye full of anger and the other just empty, an ugly indent was all to show of what I did.

I took a step back as they hissed towards me, before they took a step forward and tripped. Sending them falling forwards, making me wince once more as I witness them smashing their chin on the edge of the counter and sliding onto the ground.

I peeked over the edge of the counter once more, the insect-like figure was slumped over on the floor. A small trail of blood was left on their way down, and I feared I'd killed them.

Shakily hopping off the counter and turning around, I stepped forward towards their form and poked them. Poking them didn't seem to get a response, so I leaned closer and presses my ear against their chest, they were breathing.

I immediately back away and let out a sigh. I don't know how I would react if I killed them.

"Speckles?"

My head snapped around to meet the owner of the confused and familiar voice of.

To be continued.

Chapter 13

Mother and I stared at each other for a good few seconds before her eyes wandered to the very incapacitated figure to my side, they immediately widened, and she quickened her approach. My mind immediately relaxed and wanted to let my hooves outstretched towards her, yet I hesitated. Now knowing that they could mimic voices, I was wary of this seemingly mother being just a shape shifter or a hidden trap.

"Speckles!"

Though from the shock, I couldn't help but feel my mind work at a million miles per hour, focusing on how I was feeling, the feeling of stabbing a kidnapper and almost being kidnapped in one day. My ears flattened as she approached, taking a few steps back until my butt hit the cabinets. I turned around and let out a small noise. Her movements then stopped as I peeked back at her, her head tilted in confusion and slight anxiousness.

"Spec-"

"No!"

I couldn't help the outburst of panic escaping from my mouth, falling backwards in my movements. Looking up as her face morphed into one of avid concern, I couldn't help but vividly imagine the face of the imposing changeling with its glowing green eyes bleeding through the image of mother. I gaped and reached for the knife that was left at my side, pulling it towards me before grasping the stained weapon in my mouth.

"Sthey bachk!"

My muffled words had an effect, her ears lowered, and she reached out a hoof. Making my already jumpy form flinch.

"Honey... it's me.. mommy's he-"

"Yerh not rehal! Just a shaepesifter!"

The other shapeshifter said those exact same words to me, all with a menacing grin and all the malicious intent. I wasn't about to fall prey to her advances, even if it was her.. I couldn't hear the mixed voices, so it just made it all the more confusing.

"Shapeshift- a changeling? Honey, I'm not a changeling!"

Changeling? Is that what they were?

Her words seemed to be strained, eyes starting to water before moving to take another step towards me. Trying to give me a reassuring smile, reaching out a hoof and moving to touch me. I just waved the knife in front of me with a widened expression.

"Ho-honey... please believe me.drop the knife!"

"Prohve it!"

"Speckles... I... Hakuna Mata?"

That made my grip on the knife slightly lessen before I realized something. Aurora had heard our little bout of that song earlier that week and could just as easily recite it to me! I readjusted it in my mouth before shaking my head fervently, looking around for an escape route if necessary.

"Difdherent one!"

She grimaced and bowed her head down, shaking her head before moving to sit on her haunches. I raised an eyebrow before she raised her head and looked back at me, trying to keep a smile on her face past the tears.

"Its tough to be a God! Where were mor-"

I didn't even let her finish, as the knife dropped out of my mouth and the suspicions completely dropped. I felt my eyes water as I rushed her sitting form. Immediately wrapping my hooves around her barrel and pressing my face into her chest, immediately trying to apologize.

"I'm sorry.. I'm sorry! I thought... and you were, but changelin-"

My actions were almost immediately reciprocated, larger hooves wrapping tightly around my body. Doubling it by wrapping her massive wings around me, making the embrace that much tighter. Though it was my turn to be silenced, as she started slowly rocking forwards and backwards to try and soothe me.

"Shh... It's alright"

It wasn't alright, I'd been trying to keep the thought away but the situation just brought the realization crashing down on me. I have a literal target on my back and these changeling fucks want to rape me or something! I'm also in a stupid child's body, I can't defend myself from shit! Especially when I'm literally pinned. If that changeling wasn't distracted, who knows what he'd have done? It's just really frustrating, and this stupid body came with some child-like tendencies, the crying for example.

If I was an adult, I'd assure you I'd be calmer about this, mad and slightly panicked, but still calm enough to not start bawling my eyes out! Of course, I thought that my own mother was one of these changelings and tried to stab her with this already bloody knife.

My head just buried deeper into her chest, just wanting to up and disappear right now. My mind was failing with emotions and
I wasn't in the right mind to actually go through the correct motions, my body just up and went "cry".

I just wanted to do nothing more than just fall asleep, my body was exhausted enough as it is, and I have mother to keep me safe. But my tired mind still held that feeling of anxiousness mixed with other things, knowing that Aurora was still out there was a main one.

"It's alright honey. you're safe now, let's just go and get a guard alright? Mommy won't let anything hurt you okay Speckles?"

Her voice was so soothing and convincing at the same time, my adult mind was at that point where impossible promises were being acknowledged as truth. So I relented and nodded into her chest fluff, staying there for a few seconds before removing my head and looking up at her own, just as teary eyes. Though they were dried, and she was much more concerned with me than how she was doing right now.

" ...okay, let's just get the guards before the changeling wakes up."

I finished off my sentence with a slight nasally tone, sniffing as to clear my sinuses and give a weak smile up at her. Ignoring the fantasy creature turning out to be even more real than I imagined, though much less kidnap the chil-

Wait a second, are these changelings just the ponified versions of those from folk-tale, where they kidnap and eat children in their holes? But these guys are more organized and have a queen?

"Uh."

"Spec- Speckles!"

My vision went black. I think I fainted.

"Infiltrator... do you think of me as a joke?"

"N-no my Queen!"

"Then why. Must. You. Always. Bring. Me. Bad. News."

"I. its-"

"Explain to me, my child, as my age must be thinking bad news is some new form of good news."

"He's smarter than I thought my Queen, he used some sort of magic to distract me!"

"Magic... didn't you say this child was a pegasus? A four-year-old pegasus?"

"Then explain to me how you were outsmarted. Or even distracted by this foal's make believe powers!"

Before the changeling was able to speak, the shadowy Queen raised a hoof as to silence them. Vibrant red eyes creasing as she turned her head over towards the wounded one, opting to forcing them to stand there instead of getting them fixed up.

"And you.. Explain your injury to me once more, explain to me how you were left blind in one eye?"

The changeling shifted and wobbled on their feet, due to how nervous they were or for the injury, making it so the blood loss made them weary. Faded green and now red eye met the Queen's vision before immediately falling back towards the ground.

"The child stabbed me, my Queen..."

"Yes, I remember... give me the details, my child, explain how a small child eluded your hypnotic advances and stabbed you!"

The sheer anger and force of her voice dropped the wounded changeling down onto their stomach, body terribly shaking.

"He dis.. Distracted me! Th.. Then he uh.. Ran and I followe..d, before getting stahbbed.."

The changelings flow of words seemed to get less and less coherent as they went on. With the wound still flowing freely, they found the idea of closing their eyes pleasant. Before their voice trailed off into silence, the Queen rolled her eyes. With a wave of her hoof, the limp changeling was hoisted off into a tunnel.

"Now.. You"

Her head shifted back towards the original changeling, their body having snapped to attention as they once again made eye contact.

"Listen to me carefully now."

"Y-yes my Queen!"

She gave a toothy smile, showing both rows of very sharp teeth.

"Good. now, I'm going to have you find the child once more. and this time take four others with you and..."

She motioned for them to get closer, before their smile turned into a snarl.

"BRING ME THAT CHILD!"

The changelings face paled, and they shakily nodded, turning towards another haphazardly placed tunnel in the ceiling and flying up towards it.

Shortly after disappearing, the Queen sighed before falling back into her throne.

"Why did I birth such useless children.."

To be continued...

Chapter 14

I was startled into the waking world, being immediately met by the soft and pleasant feeling of the assumable bed beneath me. Also, for the pleasant embrace I was in, peeking my eyes open, I could see the slightly blurry figure of my mother sleeping next to me. Her eyes closed and hair drooping down, though I knew she was prone to snoring... I felt safe. Though my dreams would like to say otherwise, it's good to know that when I passed out once more from the shock, I wasn't waking up in a hospital bed. Don't ask why, just know that hospitals are off limits.

I closed my eyes and let out a drawn out yawn. Shifting slightly, I positioned myself in an awkward sitting position, well as much of a sitting position I could do when someone ten times my size has their arms around me. While my eyes were adjusting to the nicely lit bedroom, I tilted my head as I spotted something out of place. Or rather everything was out of place, this isn't even our own room. did mother rent a hotel room or something? No, it's way too homely to be a hotel..

I was once again startled today, eyes widening as my gaze immediately snapped over to where the door to the bedroom was suddenly kicked in. Scooting closer to mother, who was now returning to the land lit consciousness. While on the other hand, the person who kicked said door waltzed in like she owned the place. Wait.. is that-

"Captain Spitfire?"

I found myself slightly asking out loud, watching as her gaze shifted over to me, and the already mischievous smile on her face deepened. She brought a hoof up towards her muzzle and silently shushed me, making me confused as she closed the distance between her and the side where mother was sleeping.

"ATTENTION TO THE MARE PEACEFULLY SLEEPING, ITS TIME FOR YOU TO WAKE THE BUCK UP! YOU GOTTA GO TO WORK!"

She said buck instead of fu- Anyways.

I was about to voice my concerns when she decided to voice her own concerns rather loudly. Too loudly. I jumped up and out of mother's grasp at the sudden statement, landing a few feet away on the surface of the very soft bed. Is this a tempurpedic? Never mind that! What was really interesting was the way mom's eyes snapped open and she somehow teleported on the ceiling. I simply blinked at the situation.

Mother let out a small exasperated noise of irritation before dropping back down onto the bed, sending a wave through the covers. The force made me bounce in the air for a few seconds. I couldn't help but let out a small giggle as I landed on my stomach.

Spitfire gave me a glance and returned the smile I had on my face, before immediately flying over to a closet in the room and opening it. Pulling something out before just as quickly turning around and tossing a piece of clothing at mother, who in turn caught it with a sigh.

"Good morning to you too Spitfire... though I didn't really expect you to wake up before me."

"Pftt. like I'd miss a chance to jolt you awake like I used to!"

Mother of course wasn't amused and simply shook her head, dropping the piece of clothing onto her lap.

"Look, even the squirts laughing!"

Guilty as charged.

Mother immediately widened her eyes and turned to look at me, the sleep immediately pushed aside with a smile directed towards me. My giggle fit died, and I met her glance, tilting my head before giving out a greeting.

"Morning mom!"

I sorta still had that knowing feeling that yesterday's events still floated around as a constant stress inducer, so I wanted her to just focus on me being happy. Or rather seemingly unaffected by the changeling's advances, though I still did have a bit of a hard time wondering if I actually killed that one or not. Nonetheless, mother smiled and pulled me closer to her. I made contact with her fluffy chest, and she made contact with the top of my head.

Some nuzzles and a few kisses were laid on me before she finally pulled back and let her grip slack. I leaned back and looked up at her. She sighed before deciding to ask me the question I'd been knowing she was going to ask.

"How are you sweetie? Are you alright? You scared mommy when you suddenly passed out like that"

Yeah, that was probably due to me asking too many questions and building up the panic that was ready to be instituted during the situation. So in terms, I had a panic attack and passed out. But that answer would make mom even more worried.

"I'm fine mom... now that you're here at least!"

"Are you sure sweetheart? I could always stay and call in sick at work?"

Though I did mentally agree with the idea of her staying here with me, I knew that it really wasn't a good idea in the long run. She really did need that job, and I wasn't about to ruin ourselves financially by being a crybaby, so I decided to shake my head.

"No, it's fine mom. I'm fine staying here-"

Now that I think about it, I suddenly stopped and turned my head to look at our surroundings one more time. Glancing over the awkward figure of Spitfire just standing there and watching us, kinky.

Though this clearly wasn't our own house, why would it be? I'm pretty sure it counts as a crime scene. So I let that be my next question, trying to move away from the still icy topic.

"By the way mom... where are we and why is Spitfire here?"

She simply blinked and sighed, before patting me lightly on the head. I heard the sound of Spitfire laughing to herself over where she was standing. Mom and I both gave her a look.

"Well sweetie.. After the whole situation with the changeling breaking into our house, which almost gave me a heart attack when I got there"

I frowned at the remembrance of me holding a knife at her, before quickly shaking away the thought.

"But as for why we are here. well Spitfire was kind enough to let us stay with her for a while"

That's when Spitfire decided to cut in, tossing herself onto the bed roughly. Making the both of us jump in surprise as she landed and rolled over onto her back next to us, way too casual about the whole thing.

"I would've done it anytime if you just asked me, we're the bestest of buddies after all! Plus, a nice change of scenery really would do you guys good"

I nodded in slight agreeance and in understanding, though now that I had context, it was back to the topic at hand.

"Well that explains the very soft bed. and the spacious room and the very working lights-"

I turned from Spitfire to look back at my mother's face.

"Done appraising the room sweetie?"

I went to give a rebuttal before the loud voice of Spitfire, but in once more, though directed it towards mom.

"Well, not to butt in on the little mother and son fun pack... I do believe you got to get to work pretty soon-"

At the mention of work, mom's eyes widened further than I thought they could, before she immediately let go of me and flopped out of bed, moving to head toward the door before glancing back at me. I smiled brightly at her and nodded, she returned the smile before continuing on her very swift pace.

The captain of the wonder bolts and I were left on the bed looking at the door where she zoomed out of. I looked over to her prone form, and she looked back at me. It was like that for a few seconds before the sound of thudding and mother's cursing filled our ears. I was the first to break, mouth curving into another grin and ready to laugh. Clearly having an effect on Spitfire, as she seemed to be in the same situation, though in the end we both failed and started laughing.

It was only when mother stepped back into the room looking as presentable as she could in a matter of a few minutes did we stop, both taking in her panting form as she trotted back into the room. Stopping at the edge of the bed and motioning me closer, I stood up and walked to the edge of the bed. I was then brought into a quick and tight embrace, before getting a kiss on the cheek and being sat back down onto the bed.

"Love you Speckles"

"Love you too mom!"

She smiled before grabbing something from the bedside table and moving to hustle out the door, though stopped when Spitfire spoke.

"Hey! Don't I get a goodbye kiss?"

Though I assumed it was in more of a joking tone, I was a bit surprised to see mother snap back around and walk up to her. Bending down and pressing her lips against her check for a split-second before immediately snapping back and going out the door, giving a passing goodbye as she did.

"Bye!"

After a few seconds, the sound of the door opening and shutting down stairs sounded when I looked over at Spitfire. Who was a bit red in the face? I decided to make light of it and spoke up.

"So. just roommates right?"

She turned to me and denied my thoughts immediately. I still laughed, mind you.

"Yes of course! I didn't even think she'd do it!"

I simply shook my head in a jovial manner, before watching Spitfire sigh, before settling back down onto her back. I crawled my way over to her side before letting my head fall down onto her stomach, a bit forwards, but I was a kid. Who was she to immediately think of it as weird?

"Tired?"

"Well, you did sorta wake mother and I up at like. whatever time it is now"

"I mean... yeah, but it was funny huh?"

"It was funny, now I'm tired."

"Well then go back to sleep"

"I was planning on it"

So with that, I decided to push myself up and onto Spitfire's stomach, moving around before finally finding a comfortable position laying on her. Of course, it didn't go without notice, and she almost immediately started spewing out flustered tangents.

"Hey uh squirt! What are you doing?"

"Sleeping."

"Yeah, I know that, why aren't you sleeping on the bed?"

"Another pony is more comfy...and it makes me feel safer"

"...well, I guess you can sleep there, but just for today okay?"

"Yep.."

"And you won't tell your mom?"

I simply nodded. Then almost immediately fell asleep.

“You’re lucky you’re cute kid”

To be continued..

Chapter 16

After a bit of waiting, while also suspiciously eyeing the kitchen at the hint of a slight burning smell did Spitfire finally emerge. A smug smile placed on her face as she balanced two separate plates on her back. I tilted my head from the position on the couch before simply shrugging and moving to address her.

"Soo.."

"Yeah?"

"Did you burn something?"

"N-no! No, I didn't.. in fact it was just the exertion of my awesomeness that made the waffle maker shoot sparks!"

Now that was slightly concerning. Yet reminiscent of a particular one eyed figure who very much enjoyed destroying her cooking utensils or in this case, the waffle maker. I simply rolled my eyes as she finally got to the front of the couch, I might as well let mom scold her when she got back.

"I'm sure it was."

"Is that sarcasm rookie?"

'No it was cynicism’.

Nonetheless I shook my head and smiled up at her, causing her to return it with a grin of her own. Then moving to gently set the two plates she had prepared on the coffee table, letting them slide down and onto the table by using her wings as some sort of ramp. I couldn’t explain it any better than that, honestly. She sighed and threw herself backwards onto the couch, lightly jolting me up into the air from the force.

"Enough banter, time for the taste test"

I put on my best Gordon Ramsey voice and got off the couch, taking a few steps and looking down at the waffle. Slightly burnt, yet surprisingly appetizing as it stared at me from the plate. Speaking of the plate, I put a hoof to it and realized it was cold. That's twenty points deducted.

"Tsk, let's see if it's as good as I think it is."

Seeing as there were no forks and neither was there any syrup, I wasn't going to bother trying to ask for any of that and simply bent my head down and opened my mouth. Latching onto the breakfast item and jerking my head up, then letting it all slide info my mouth before chewing.

It wasn't bad, slightly difficult on the throat. Though that's partly due to the lack of syrup and me not having any water since yesterday. Though a plain waffle was still as good as a dressed one, I nodded approvingly.

Turning around and watching as Spitfire now lay fully strewn out over the couch, she fixated me with a confused yet amused facial expression.

"Nicely done Spitfire, you move on to the next round"

"Er.. thanks squirt"

I simply chuckled and gave a glance over to the second plate she placed down, only to blink as it was already empty. Looking over to her once more, she sheepishly grinned.

"Can't blame me.. waffles are too damn good"

That's a first. I've never heard another pony other than myself actually say a swear word that wasn't child friendly. So being the asshole of a child I was, I acted.

"That's a bit for the swear jar"

"Wah-"

"You said the no no word, that means you pay up or get tattled on…"

I let the innocent way of speaking drop aside and finished off my sentence, letting the smirk be blatantly evident as she tried to come up with something to say.

"You wouldn't want mommy to know I learned some bad words from her friends.. right?"

"Damn kid.. you're evil"

I merely laughed as evilly as I could for a four year old.

"Yes I know, my mind is very malicious when it comes to forming jokes"

"Is that how you took down that changeling?"

That's when my joking demeanor died and I looked at her with a confused face, suppressing the amount of sudden surprise I was filled with. My first thoughts were on how exactly she knew this, before immediately being answered by the back of my head.

'Mother told her you dolt'

I shook my head and sat down on the floor, motioning to answer her question.

"That was more out of fear and sheer lack of knowing what would happen if the changeling got their han- hooves on me." I finished with a sigh at the memory.

I heard movement from the couch before she started.

"Ah, sorry squirt.. didn't mean to bring up bad memories.. just kinda still- let's move on from that! What do you wanna do?"

She was quick to dismiss the topic she specifically brought up, I squinted suspiciously at her before just as quickly dropping it. That was something to keep in mind next time, or question it now and try to get more answers.

"It's fine I mean.. didn't really affect me all that much, all that matters is that I was able to incapacitate the changeling and get away right?"

Her grin deflated at my casual mention of attempted murder, in self defense of course. As if I would murder someone. Though I do question the possibilities of that now that I here-

Anyways. There was an abrupt silence after I spoke, Spitfire glanced over to her side and looked as if she didn't know what to say. What exactly would she say? We were just talking about waffles and eating breakfast, now we just skipped steps and are talking about my near kidnapping experience.

What is my life? Other than an overly complicated round of conflict.

After a few more very awkward moments of silence is when I finally decided to move to a different subject. Wanting to lighten the mood as Spitfire tried to do, I glanced over to her side of the couch.

"Hey Spitfire?"

She blinked and turned over to me, eyes slightly widened in.. tension was it? I'm not really sure, these pony eyes really seem to do what they want.

"Yeah squirt?"

"How fast can you fly?"

"Well uh.."

She was taken back by the question, evidently she didn't really expect me to so smoothly switch things up on her, though since flying seemed to be something she really did enjoy. I'd try to trick her mind into pushing flying into the loop.

"I'd say I'm pretty darn fast.. faster than the rest of the Bolts!"

"Uh huh…"

"What, don't believe me?"

I shook my head as sarcastically as I could, bringing both hooves up into the air in a mock defense.

"I mean I would… if you could break the sound barrier.."

"I've don-"

"On a regular basis"

"..."

I grinned cheekily. Though hiding the giddiness at knowing that sonic booms were possible here, though from what I'm hearing. It is quite the hard feat, as I would assume seeing as you need to literally fly fast enough that you break the barrier that literally holds sound.

Though I really didn't want to go in depth on the flying of this reality, due to it possibly being more than an hour if I got really intrigued. Not to say I'm not, just saying though.

"Moving on! I bet that there's something I can do that you can't"

An aura of competition seemed to have immediately seeped out of the full grown pegasus and braced onto me. Weird how I physically felt it and knew how to describe it, but there's literal love sucking entities here so…

"Oh yeah, what's that squirt?"

"I can moonwalk!"

"Moon wha- ?"

She was confused. Of course she was confused, because the feeble mind of a pony cannot begin to compare itself to the mind of a fully grown adult stuck in a child's body. The feeling of superiority drew a somewhat evil laugh out of me.

"Muhuhu-up!”

I was interrupted by my own teeth betraying me and biting down on the tip of my tongue.

“bhit mai tongth.."

I looked at the amused grin on Spitfires face. I grimaced before shaking my head, I took a few seconds and tested quietly to myself if I could speak normally.

"Thest.. test..test.. alright!"

"As I was saying, moonwalk!"

"What is that… some sort of dance move?"

Right on the dot isn't she? I mean, she is old so I bet she'd know if I was referencing a dance move or not.

"Even better.. it's the greatest dance move to have ever existed!"

"Better than the hoof-lock?"

"Don't know what that is.. but yes!"

She looked unconvinced, her attention now fully on me as she shifted her body and rested her head on a hoof. Watching me as I jumped off the couch and stumbled onto the floor, making sure I was stable before starting.

“Never mind.. I didn’t really expect you to know of the cloudsdale trio”

While I silently questioned what exactly she was talking about, she spoke up and brought my attention back to what was at hand.

"Prove it"

"Alright I will!"

With that, I began to position myself for the best moonwalking position. Nodding to myself as I told my mind to start with my right hoof and end with my left, I moved.

Starting a bit sloppily before slowly being able to do it properly, seemingly sliding across the floor. Walking for a few feet before doing a spin and bouncing upwards, holding myself in the air with my wings and saying the famous words.

"Hee-hee!"

“I am not going to question how exactly you did that... Instead, I’m going to ask you to teach me how!”

With that, I successfully diverted attention away from the almost life scarring event and turned it into another silly situation.

To be continued..

Chapter 17

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 18 Author's Note

I sort of hurt my hands and found myself unable to do much on a computer or rather motivated. So, I reckon it's been long enough since I haven't uploaded a chapter. This is the least I could muster.

Chapter 18

It was a bit of a surreal moment when the Queen was once again face to face with me, specifically how it still didn’t go through my mind that this whole world was made up of cartoon graphics. Or at least akin to what a cartoon character would see in their own respective vision or universe thingy. But enough of the internal monologue, I was currently being manhandled by this oversized Queen love eating bug and Spitfire was knocked out and taken who knows where! There was also the notion of me having the current motor functions of Stephen Hawking, seemed as if my mind went ‘well. We can’t comprehend this so.. Paralysis!’ or some stupid reason like that. I don’t know, its kind of difficult to think straight in a situation like this. Which mind you would never ever happen!

I certainly did miss the part when the scenery changed and we now were in the middle of shutting the door behind us and approaching what I presumed was the living room, I couldn’t tell. I can’t move my head.

Rhythmic clicking filled the room and my very sensitive ears before a slightly deep yet still weaker than the first round of clicks responded, they stayed doing that for a good few seconds before the Queen began moving once more. At this time, she started chuckling deeply to herself as we walked. Which was majorly concerning, every time a villain laughs and the hero is trapped it means nothing good.

“Seems as though I’ve caught you two delicious morsels at the perfect time…but in your case...”

I swear if she sniffed m-

“Are rather excreting such an attractive aroma around you.. It’s a wonder how my children controlled themselves around you.. It’s a wonder if I’ll lose control just holding you..”

The rapist mindset wasn’t something you so nonchalantly shrug off, I mean I didn’t even know how these creatures consumed love. So from what my imagination can come up with, which is a lot considering these horses think about love and candy all day. But still, I had a good few ideas of what exactly this ‘love eating’ thing was.

So don’t judge me for just shivering ever so slightly as her hoof ran down the length of my back.

“But.. alas I couldn’t just dig in right now, I do have a kingdom to overthrow”

Before I could question what exactly that was insinuating, the grip around me shifted and I was airborne for about a good few seconds before promptly falling like a dead body onto the couch. Arms folded in weird positions and my head thankfully slumping into the position to where I could see the ugly face of the changeling looking down at me with a grin, she turned her head as some more clicking was heard. A grimace was formed and she took one more glance at me, then simply showed me her forked tongue and turned to walk towards the hallway.

“I swear my chil-”
That’s all I heard before a door slammed and the audibility completely fell back down to zero, leaving me with my indisposed self wondering how I would regain mobility. Another concern is what exactly they're doing to Spitfire.. I really have to get out of here.

If this was anything like sleep paralysis, or rather a more concerning form of paralysis. The odds were against me in my attempts to escape, so as the mental timer forming in my head started counting down. I started trying to mentally and physically force my body back into motion. Which mind you was still impossible to do when you normally had sleep paralysis, doctors only figured that a few people can wiggle their fingers or their toes. But the body doesn't wake itself up from that until much much later, how exactly am I going to speed up the process when I cant feel my spine down?

After a few painful seemingly hours? Maybe minutes of just trying to do anything actually surprisingly paid off. Suddenly as if the blood was rushing back into it, I felt my leg jolt back alive. The light feeling of millions of bubbles popping on the inside of my body encased me, a bit annoying but I had more important things to do. Like maybe escape.

Attempts at wiggling my body around on the couch in an attempt to further the self wake up call, my hind leg kicked out once more and I physically felt and heard my voice vibrate out of my throat and let out the air that had been wanting to come out as something eligible.

“Ah-oof!”

I somewhat successfully made myself roll off the couch and onto the floor with a slight painful thud against my nose. My body felt like I was on some sort of sedative, the pain that I had at first felt inside of my head being somehow suppressed by something. I couldn’t honestly find myself wanting to try and find out exactly how and why my body sort of just shut down and spasmed when I tried using the unorthodox ability I figured out like a good few hours ago.

“Enough inner thought..”

I grunted and placed both hooves on either side of me to try and push my upper body off the ground, getting halfway there before my puny arms decided to tremble and shortly after drop me back down onto my stomach. My eyes closed and I let out a small sigh of dissatisfaction that was muffled by the floor, but I persevered and attempted to push my back up.

It took a good few minutes, which I stupidly decided to focus on myself rather than if the very tall changeling queen thing was done with whatever she was doing and came back to try and absorb my emotions or something. Truthfully I was tired, but in these types of situations I had to ignore my own feelings and instead focus on getting out of this situation.

With a bit more struggle, I was on my hooves and looking around the room trying to formulate a plan.

To be continued..

Chapter 19

Now I felt as if I was in a tell tale game, standing the middle of a dangerous situation with a few options. I could either book it out the front door and take my chances with the local law enforcement, but I hardly have faith in my ability to traverse CloudsDale. I could also try my chances with using my ability once more, which my mind clearly told me wasn't a good idea by sending a jolt of pain through my head.

"Ah.. alright I wont"

My last option is grabbing a knife and trying to sneak up and stab the changelings like I did last time. I looked around the room once more and than towards the hallway that the queen disappeared behind. With spitfire being subjected to the changelings..whatever they're doing..

You know what, I guess I'm stabbing a bitch.

My decision was made and I was now wobbly approaching the kitchen from my place in the living room.

I passed through the entrance to the kitchen and my feet met tile, the small tapping of hooves against tile resonated haphazardly as I walked. My eyes flickered around and finally made contact with the counter top, where I could just barely make out the top of a knife rack. Now that I'd figured out where my weapon of choice was, I was now going to have to get up there. Which an answer simply came to my head, flying up there was going to be a gamble at best. Seeing as my wings when I tried to flare them out for example, tensed up and forced themselves back to my sides. Apparently paralysis hindered my ability to fly when I got over it l, which was funny in it's own way.

With that very unnecessary dump of mindless additions to the tangent, I turned back over to where a stool stood placed underneath the kitchen table. Which also brought the question of how exactly ponies could sit on stools, but that was a question for another time.

I approached the stool and ventured underneath and to the other side of it, backing up onto my hindlegs and using my upper body to push it along as I walked forward with it. I cringed at the very noticable screeching of the metal against the tile floor but continued on.

Once stool met counter, I pushed up with my legs and gripped onto the seat of the stool with my two front legs. Struggling to pull up the rest of my body, I finally lay on the seat for a good few seconds before getting up and moving onto the counter.

There lay a good six knives for me to choose from, unfortunately there wasnt a convenient meat cleaver there for me to make use of. But if there was, I would be having some questions for Spitfire.

But since the imaginary clock was running and I was over here wasting time, I quickly looked for a serrated knife and gripped the handle with my mouth. With the knife in my grip, I turned back to the stool and hopped onto it than hopped onto the kitchen floor. Which mind you was a bad idea with a kitchen knife in your mouth for Pete's sake!

I may have sliced a my cheek slightly when my body pivoted downwards once I jumped, but nevertheless I didn't let the childish emotions take a chance to overtake me. I continued forwards with a hurried pace, rounding the corner in an even quicker fashion before making my down the hall.

I looked at the door the bigger of the two changelings disappeared behind and approached it, seeing as it was a knock instead of a handle I needed to put down my knife. With a mental sigh and I dropped it next to me and hopped up, grabbing the knob with both my front hooves and twisting it open. I lightly kicked the door with my hind legs and dropped onto my back as it went ajar, I rolled over and took the knife in my mouth once more.

Once I looked back at the open crack I could see some green magic glowing from within the room, a memory flashed in my mind but I shook my head fervently. I couldn't let these bugs win so with renewed bravery I slinked my way into the room and laid my eyes upon a very disturbing sight.

'Oh Jesus ever loving-'

There was a giant flipping egg alienesque goop covering a good ninety percent of the room! To make it even worse, I could see the two changeling standing right in front of a giant glowing cocoon with the recognizable figure of Spitfire inside of it.

'How the hell did they do this so damn fast!'

My legs felt shaky and not just because of the post paralysis. I was dealing with something that in the human world was just a fantasy, but here it was real life.

"Yesss... my perfect plan is coming together, an infinite love source and a very generous donation of an able bodied pony to make my children even stronger!"

I felt my eyes widen for what seemed like the umpteenth time today, while I was a whole vegetable back in the living room. They were trying to assimilate or- you know what, I don't wanna know.

As the Queens laughter built up and died down, she turned to look at the smaller changeling who was silent until now. A bout of clicking and a small hiss was let out of the now noticeably Male changeling.

"Smell? My child what exact- oh, I do smell it myself now"

She took a moment and let her forked tongue roll out of her mouth, apparently like a snake she was tasting the air. But since It meant that my presence was going to be blown any time soon i really had to act fast, flickering form watching the two of them to the wings at my sides.

I forced them open and bypassed the soreness, forcing out a flap one by one until I got a steady rhythm going. With that I began bolting forwards towards the two of them, my knife angled and ready. The smaller of the two flipped around crazily while the Queen let her head turn backwards in my direction. They widened their eyes as I leapt and flew past their unprepared forms, lifting my head up and sinking it into the cocoon thing that kept Spitfire prisoner.

My body impacted itself against the gelatinous amorphous thing and I wasted no time in sliding my body and the knife all the way down until my butt met the floor.

"Imbecile! What are you waiting for, get that child!"

Without thinking I bit down on the handle of the knife tightly and turned my head so fast I was almost certain I would get whiplash. It was successful as the bug that jumped at me fell right onto the blade, its body stopped short of face to face with me and I was given full view of the changeling as it hissed out its pain in my face.

I bucked the fang filled beast with my back legs and didn't bother watching as it stumbled backwards, a stream of green blood spurting out and landing on me as it did. Instead I focused on continuing my earlier attempts at cutting away at Spitfires prison, only being able to make a small dent in it before my body was pulled backwards.

Letting out a noise muffled by the blade I struggled against the force and bucked my legs as best as I could, the changeling now identifiable as the Queen hissed as she let go of me. My body dropped back onto the floor and I moved to try and get a stab at her, her simply narrowing her eyes and taking a step back.

I thought about what she was doing before realization hit, there was still two of th-

"Oof!"

I was tackled by the bug that I stabbed and lost grip of the knife, it clattering to the ground as the two of us landed a few feet away. The now very angry and bloody bug starring down at me with clouded eyes, it opened its mouth widely before immediately moving down and biting onto my shoulder.

I of course screamed in pain, because this bug was biting me out of nowhere!

"Agh!"

The best thing I could do was batter my free hoof against it's back to make it let go.

"Let! Fucking! Go!"

I was graciously rid of the very painful grip of the changeling when the Queen stomped on over to us and bonked him hard on the head, his grip loosened and he slumped over. I let out a groan.

"Honestly child, resorting to the old ways to battle against a foal no less!"

She kicked the limp form off of me and grabbed me with her magical aura or what not, I really couldn't care to focus. My shoulder was bleeding and my ears were deafened by the blood pumping faster and faster.

"But I can deal with my own child later.. now i have to focus on you very interesting foal.. or even are you a foal? Your eyes betray your form and the emotions emitting from your are very..."

She giggled deeply to herself.

"Let's just say.. I wouldnt be having this small face to face with you if I wasnt a Queen."

That added more concern to my already panicked form, I was injured and my original plan to free Spitfire seemingly ended in failure! Now I was trapped with a Queen and an indisposed rabid changeling.

"Now once we get back to the hive dear child...shall the fun begin."

She lifted me up and rotated me around for a good few seconds, looking over every inch of my form. Or at least, that's what I assumed she was doing since I have no experience in magic. I only had one thing to say to her in response, I found it fitting.

"Fuck.. you."

It seemed to make her eyes widen for a second before an evil grin formed once again, this time her eyes creasing in a very concerning way.

"Oh no child.. quite the opposite."

Oh. OH. No-

I found it in my self to struggle in the magical grip she had me in, no matter how useless it seemed I had to escape. Now that she quite literally hinted at what she's going to do when she gets me back to her home- man do I wish things were normal.

"A-!!"

Suddenly my vision shifted its orientation and it was like everything was going In slow motion, my head turned and eyes widened as a yellow hoof connected with the side of the Queens face. All at once the magic stopped and I was falling, the Queen let out a grunt and flew all the way across the room and collided against the wall. Than I was caught and brought into an embrace, startling me as I jerked and turned my head to look up at a familiar face.

"Speckles! I'm sorry I was careless but I'm glad you're oka- what the buck.."

Our eye contact faded and instead she landed on the injury I sustained, eyes creasing into a deadly stare.

"Oh boy.. I guess I'm really going to have to kill that changeling.."

To be continued...

Chapter 20

I can’t lie and say that being threatened and injured wasn’t traumatizing and wasn’t going to affect me later on in life, due to me already mentally being an adult and whatnot. Though, I couldn’t help but realize that the adult mentality that I am already sporting means absolutely nothing when compared to the situation I am currently in.

Yet I found solace in one thing.

"Ding dong the wicked bitch is dead!" With that, I promptly slumped over into a limp heap and tried to not let the injury I sustained affect me, which was incredibly hard if you were me.

My childish coping method and noticeable pain received a not-so-amused reaction from the one who pretty much killed the changeling queen, or just seriously maimed. I could care less, she was lying motionless and I couldn't tell if she was breathing in that puddle of green blood she was in. Said vanquisher simply let out a small sigh in response, turning around and grabbing me off the floor once more. She turned us away from the utter massacre before us and moved to step out of the room.

She was weirdly silent as the scenery changed and we passed through the hallway and the living room, I turned my head to see us a few feet away from reaching the front door. My mind was currently not so clear and I couldn't help but find the situation light confusing, it's as if something was trying to muffle the environment around me without giving me any say. Not being a fan of this I momentarily shook my head against her chest, which Spitfire probably mistook for a plea of comfort.

"Just.. just hang on buddy, we're going to get some help"

With that, I could assume that we were now in the air, from the flaps of wind impacting against my face whenever we jerked around. It was a rather peaceful sensation compared to what I was subjugated to just a few moments ago, in fact, it was further helping my tired form fall unconscious. Or rather I felt as if everything suddenly lacked sound and my vision was slowly fading into darkness, the struggle wasn't possible and I simply let my head fall back.

When I awoke it was thanks to a much more calmed mindset, me being able to comprehend my consciousness at the moment. Well almost consciousness, my eyes blinked a few times in adjusting to the bright white light that seemingly sprung out from the sky. That's when my senses returned to me, I felt as if I was laying upon something.

But it didn't concern me as I could hear and feel the up and down movement of someone presumably next to me, turning over my attention to a now clear yellow furry side. Confusion and slight paranoia tried seeping in but was quickly battered away by my sense of understanding and realization kicking in. I knew only one person with this distinct fur color and ability to snore louder than a bulldozer, random personification but I digress.

So I did what a normal addled and recovering from an almost fatal and traumatizing situation that could have lead to a very bad time, I of course snuggled closer to the second person in this pony world I could trust. Number one being mother dearest of course, which brought my mind to a halt as she crossed into my head. I had completely forgotten that she returned to Canterlot for her very necessary job, but seeing as she was very reluctant and... I do hope that nothing bad happened to her.

While busy with my worry-filled thoughts, I mindlessly pressed my injured shoulder harder than I intended to against Spitfire and was given a creeping jolt of pain in response. Though not as painful as it was originally, it felt slightly numbed down and.. oh.

I could see that my shoulder was fitted with a decently sized gauze to cover the wound I sustained, some red tints were visible but I could tell a professional had a look at this.

This brought me to my next conclusion of many in my very active mindscape.

'We're in a hospital, aren't we? I hope healthcare is free here...'

But enough with the laying around and acting as if I were some sort of indisposed video game character walking up from a coma and the exposition just floods them. As comfortable as laying against Spitfire and going back to sleep was, I couldn't help but keep my worry until after this whole situation was solved. I grunted and placed a hoof against the mare's side to help stabilize and push myself up, the top half of my head rose and I was able to take a glance at the room we were in.

'Yep.. definitely a hospital'

Now that I was aware of where I was. I glanced back down at the sleeping form of Spitfire, I felt guilty about disturbing her very well disturbed dirt nap. But.. answers were something that I needed, also information on when exactly mother would be here.

So like a child, I would gently drop back down to a prone form against the pegasus and scorched my body upwards until I was face to face with her.

"Spitfire? Wake up... hello?"

Soft and timidity was going to get me nowhere with this snoring beast. I lightly frowned before trying once more to wake her up as best as I could.

"Spitfire wake up. We have a city to burn"

Nothing.

So I resorted to nuzzling her until her body forced her into consciousness to see what was touching her. Akin to a feather being rubbed against someone's nose, it took a good few rigorous moments of nuzzling until she stopped mid-snore. A noise was let out of her before an eye flipped open, a bright amber eye looking directly into both of mine.

I stopped nuzzling and brought my head back to give her space. Watching as her gaze drifted from me to air then to me then back to nothingness before finally stopping on me.

Taking this as her being awoken, I moved to speak with a small smile.

"Oh you're awa-oof"

I let out a surprised noise as both of the wonder bolts eyes sprung open and stared at me, short after I felt her hooves wrap around my body and pull me closer.

Head lying flat against her chest as she brought her muzzle down onto the top of my head and let out a sigh of relief. The rapid beating of her heart made it all the more apparent that she was worried about me.

"I'm so glad you're alright bud.."

To be continued.

Chapter 21

"Hey Spitfire?"

"Yeah kid?"

"You're kind of squeezing too tight."

Immediately I felt the grasp around me loosen and Spitfire scooted backwards, sitting up and staring down at me with a sheepish grin. Rubbing the back of her head with a bandage- when did she hurt her hoof?

Now that I think about it. She probably hurt herself when she went all buckwild on the changeling queen, and when I say buckwild. I mean she might've left the changeling as a paraplegic for the rest of her queenly days!

While distracted in my own thoughts I was completley unaware of Spitfire trying to get my attention, only looking up at her when she lightly tapped my shoulder. I titled my head to the side in confusion, frowning as my overgrown hair decided to blind my vision.

"Stupid hair...sorry, what's up Spitfire?"

She sported a grin before immediately getting it removed by a frown, though it didnt seem directed at me as she stared at me for a good few seconds than sighed.

"Are you okay kid?"

I was sort of expecting a question of this sort for a while now. Though I never really figured out exactly how I was going to respond, seeing as I myself feel fine. Better yet, being a human and already being somewhat desensitized to deadly situations has really displaced my feelings. To be frank and to not go on a long tangent that would span longer than the great wall of China, I was conflicted.

So taking a moment to look down at the hospital bed before looking back up at her I responded.

"Yeah, my shoulder hurts a bit whenever I strain it too much.. but other than that I'm fine."

Apparently my response wasnt what she was looking for, as she shook her head and asked the same question.

"No I mean.. are you actually okay? Anything you're feeling that you'd like to talk about or-"

She ran a hoof over her disorganized name before continuing.

"Look I'm not good at these kinds of questions.. I just need to know if you're feeling anything that you're feeling too scared or just want to Express."

I understood what she was asking, there was two ways to ask someone if they were ok. Though from what I said earlier, I'm not exactly sure how I'm supposed to feel after all of that. I mean the last situation left me a crying mess but I think that was my inner child just conflicting me. Or- I don't really know what to say without making it confusing on myself.

"Um.. to be honest with you, I'm not so sure how to feel..I mean sure the moment was a bit frightening and I'm still unsure whether the fact that you beating the changeling Queen senseless left her unable to come after me once more.."

I continued on with the little monologue and missed the slightly eye widened glanced I was being given by her.

"So in retrospect, I feel safe when you or mom are around.. but I'm still left with anxiety about the changelings.. I think that's satisfactory right?"

I'm that moment I realized how unchildlike that whole statement was and met the eyes of a surprised Spitfire. We looked at eachother for a few moments, where I sheepishly grinned until she regained her composure.

"Ah.. I forgot how smart you were, but I'll take your answer for now just...Feel free to talk to me about anything alright?"

The grin fell and a gave a curt shake of my head, maybe next time I should stick to short and to the chase answers in situations like these. Though nonetheless the end to the conversation left us both sitting there for a few moments in silence, until I remembered something.

"Hey Spitfire?"

She shifted her position and glanced back down at me once more, eyes raised slightly.

"Yeah kid?"

"Thanks.. for everything"

I might've imagined a small flush on her muzzle but it must've been my poor eyesight, though she went to speak and I interrupted.

"Especially being moms only and coolest friend.. like for real"

I finished the sentence and smiled up at her as to wait for her reaction, of course I was attempting to bring humor to the conversation. It wasnt good to be all depressive and sappy all the time. Plus, my jokes never fail.

"Pfft.."

Never fail.

"Heh.. it's all good buddy, I love hanging out with you and your mom.."

"Especially my mom right?" Of course, it was never a typical conversation when I started joking around.

"Yeah I- hold on wait!"

I raised my hooves into the air with slight exaggerated mirth "I knew it!"

"No hold on! I- you.. you got me good kid"

I wasn't really joking per say, more or less trying to see what her opinion on mother dearest was. Because of course, everybody she dates has to go through me first. So I just merely laughed at Spitfires bright red face as she tried rubbing it away with her hooves.

"Ahh.. yes I did indeed.."

"Yeah yeah.. now you've had your fun-"

Why did she pause midsenten- I wasnt even to finish my own thoughts as I was suddenly assaulted by the firm yet soft grip of Spitfire grabbing me close, than immediately rubbing her hoof on the top of my head. It was so sudden and frightening that my manly voice came out without my consent.

"Eee-no! Dont noogie the pegasus!"

After a bit of struggling and failing to remove myself from the athletes body and deadly noogie attack, which left her once again scoring a point against me as I crumbled onto the bed in defeat. While Spitfire celebrated.

"And that. Is why you never tease the captain of the wondebolts!"

I rolled my eyes but sported a grin nonetheless.

"Yeah yeah.. anyways i-"

A very distant but noticable thump was heard and caught my attention, I turned to my right and looked at the wall. Waiting for a few moments before the same thumping turned into loud thuds. Though this time it didnt stop and kept ascending in decibels.

My body unwillingly tensed up and I tilted my head downwards to take a look at my body, I was shaking. I sighed mentally before looking over to Spitfire who had suddenly walked over to the middle of the room with surprising quietness. It was apparent that she had noticed or atleast heard the same noise at the same time. But instead of starting to suddenly shake like I was for some reason, she had her eyes slightly creased towards the door.

Now instead of questioning how exactly the half dead queen or atleast that's what I thought, was able to pick herself up and again come after Spitfire and I. Spitfire had to have called some sort of authority after the whole event right?

They do have some form of police here right?

'Persistent bitch'.

"Persistent bitch"

Did I say that outloud or was that? I paused in my thoughts and looked over to Spitfire, apparently we had the same thought process.

Shaking my head I focused back onto the situation at hand, the noises were now to the point of where I could hear them right outside the room.

Than they stopped all of the sudden. As of right now I couldn't really explain how I was feeling at the moment, the emotions were coming and going and I was trying to come up with a reasonable prognosis.

"Speckles sta-oof!"

In a sudden quick moment, the yellow pegasus who stood in a apprehensive stance was pushed out of the way as the door opened and a feathered fur approached me.

I wasnt given enough time to prepare for the sudden onslaught and was of course taken by complete and utter surprise. I expected something bad to happen but stopped for a second, instead of trying to take me away or rather try and bite me again. They were hugging m- I now realize I'm a dumbass. The fear I felt previously completely faded away and eas instead overtaken by a unhealthy amount of serotonin being produced. If I'm saying that right? Anyways.

"Mom?"

Of course it was mom. Who else would rush at you at like five hundred miles per hour and completely encase you in a hug, wings and all.

"Oh honey, im so glad you're okay!"

To be continued..

Chapter 22

Sure a bit of overly worried and protective mothering wouldn't hurt, seeing as horses are primarily a herd species. So- I dont know where exactly I'm going with this, just saying that mother sort of went into a frenzy and she occupied a good margin of the hospital bed. Of course I sat comfortably in her very assured and loving embrace of hooves and wings, looking at a mirthful Spitfire getting off the floor from across the room.

"As much as I love being like this.. may I ask to have mobility once more?"

A slight suspicion that another changeling was parading around as false 'mother' but deciding on not showing my suspicion physically was best. Glancing up past the wall of feathers and over to Spitfire who was looking at us with a small smile. I was slightly disappointed that while change in attitude, after all. We were just attacked by very rapey changelings a good few hours ago, but after that whole beatdown I'm pretty sure this is the real one.

Though back into reality the firm and very worried filled voice of mother denied me of my request.

"Denied. My precious colt will stay wrapped in my embrace until I'm sure there are no more changelings after him.."

I think that sort of rolled up and tossed my suspicions out the window. But nonetheless, I fixed my gaze on Spitfire once more, who had chosen to stand at the foot of the bed. So I guess that gave me incentive to make light of the situation, but I really found myself having nothing to say. What exactly would I say? 'Hey mom, I know your beat friend and I almost got kidnapped by bugs twice! But were good now, can you make waffles?'

No. Not at all.

A part of me wants to forget about this whole situation and act like nothing ever happened, and the other part of me. I guess 'the child in me' is trying to say otherwise, its just really confusing. Especially with everything in my head, if I were an adult things would've been much easier. But I'm a child, with a new family and new expectations for daily life. A child should not act like I do, neither should they be this calm about almost being harmed.. or rather in my case bitten by the over sizes bug.

"Hm..."

Apparently mother picked up on my increasingly dampening mood and responded by placing her muzzle against the top of my head. I flinched at the initial movement but calmed immediately after she started nuzzling me.

"Colts going to have to use the bathroom sooner or later.. so I doubt youd be able to keep him close like a hen to her eggs"

It was Spitfire who broke the very tense and confusing silence in the room. Mother and I both simultaneously stopped and honed in on the wonderbolt, who's smile was still ever so prominent on her face.

Of course. I was the first to laugh, seeing as it was inevitably true. I was half tempted to strike back with a small comment of my own but was interrupted as the sound of a door opening dragged all the of our attention to a pony in a coat.

Of course I was immediately able to tell that it was a doctor, if the white coat bland the stethoscope wasnt a dead giveaway. Also, there was just that aura around him that just fit the title of a doctor.

His attention drifted from the clipboard he held in his wing to the three of us before speaking, with a good bit of professionalism- well as professional as a horse with wings wearing a coat could be. Also because his name is literally 'Doctor Stallion'.

I'm not one to usually question names, but that's a bit of a stretch.

"Not intruding am I? I could always come back later"

"Oh! Not at all.. please do come in"

Mother was the first one to speak to the doctor with a slight apprehensive tone, but nonetheless granted his request for access.

The pony doctor smiled before fully entering the room and letting the door close with a small click. Walking past Spitfire and stopping just a few feet away from the bed and giving the both of us a smile. I shifted around in mother's embrace before fixing my attention on the doctor, giving him a small grin of my own.

"Very well than good evening, my name is Dr.Stallio-"

Spitfire decided to but in as she walked towards the door, stopping in front of it before turning to look at us.

"Real quick- uh Hazel I gotta go do that thing we talked about before.. I'll see the both of you when you're discharged!"

With that she opened the door and trotted her way out of the room, leaving me wondering what exactly she was hinting at. Also.. when exactly did they have the time to talk about whatever it is she is doing?

"Very well than.. where was I? Oh yes! I am Dr.Stallion and I presume you are Speckles yes?"

Focusing back onto reality I nudged a few feathers out of my eyes before nodding slightly.

"Yes indeed I am speckled the glorious one! This is my mom, the divine and wholesome one"

The two adults gave a small chuckle at my childish antics, which was good. For I had to act like I was good despite the whole situation, as to not get asked anymore questions like Spitfires.

"Yes indeed doctor this is Speckles, I am Hazel,it is very nice to meet you Doctor."

"Ah yes, yes. As so it is to meet the both of you, now shall we get to business?"

I felt mother give a motion that I could assume was a nod.

"Very good. Now last night your son and Mrs.Spitfire were very abrupt patrons of the hospital.. while Spitfire was luckily mostly unharmed. Your child was suffering from a wound to his shoulder, as we have deduced it to be from the one who attacked the both of them."

I winced slightly at the memory, prompting mother to give me a comforting squeeze. Which was very helpful in my mood staying at its constant and normal self.

"With that we were able to seal the wound and render it as harmful as a bruise, which thanks to modern day magic. Should go away in due time"

I gave a small sigh of relief, thankful that nothing back came out of this and the injury I sustained would be healed faster than if I was at a human hospital. If only we as a society were gifted with magical powe- yeah, not that I think about it never mind. Humans are too unpredictable to have something as powerful as magic at their disposal.

But I tuned back in when I realized mother was conversing with the doctor further as soon as I honed in my own thoughts.

"-well I appreciate everything you've done for us doctor."

"It is no problem to me my dear, now. Why dont I get you started on the process of discharging your son?"

"That would be splendid."

"Very well, give me a moment."

With that the good doctor turned and exited the room, leaving the two of us to sit in a small bubble of silence as we waited.

Now that we had a small peaceful time to ourselves, I found myself questioning what exactly we were to do now. Seeing as Spitfires and our own house are practicality off the list of habitability, with the changelings and all. I'll ask mother.

"Hey mom?"

"Yes honey?"

"So, when were out.. where exactly are we going?"

She didnt respond right away. Leaving the room silent for a few more moments as she thought to herself.

"That's a tough question honey.. I haven't really found the peace of mind to think about that. But now that I know you're safe and sound.. I think it's about time I did."

But where. Was the question, we didnt really have a lot if options and with her job and everything- speaking of which.

"What about your job mom? Are-"

"I realized things at home were more important than some dumb.... simply said, I'm no longer working."

"Oh.. well now I guess we can spend more time together again!"

She giggled. It was nice to hear her giggle, it was so much better than hearing her cry. I never like it when an adult cries.

"Yes we can.. and I think I know the right place we can try out living!"

This made me curious.

"Oh! Where?"

"I heard it's quite a small and friendly town, I believe they call it Ponyville?"

Though immediately after that statement.

"On second thought, I've heard some things happening around ponyville.. and them living next to the everfree and all, yeah I'm not sure about that anymore."

To be continued..

Chapter 23

With the thought of how healthcare works in this world sort of fresh on my mind, my mother and I successfully walked out of the hospital without any hitches. My thoughts In specific shifted once more and I questioned mother on her choice of living areas. Knowing the area was small and friendly wasn't really a good description.

Shifting to a sitting position on mother’s back I tapped the top of her head a few times to grab her attention.

"Yes, dear?"

"So about this Ponyville place, is all you know about it that it's a small and friendly town?"

Her walk cycle wasn't deterred by my questions and she simply gave a simple response. Much to my disappointment, though I couldn't really blame her.

"Well Uh.. yes.. oh! Actually, I do have a brochure of the place in my mane if you would like to see it."

I blinked a few times before moving a hoof to her manes and stuck it through, much to my surprise I was able to stick my hoof a few inches into it.

'What th- oh, here it is.'

Disregarding the very peculiar and weird way hair works in pony world, I pulled the brochure out of her hair and took it into my hooves. Giving the front page a quick look over before moving to open it, I paused as something caught my eyes. Specifically the little label that stated that there was a population of twenty living there as of right now. This made me let out a very loud "heh?" Before I scanned the front page a few more times and gaped.

"Hey, mom?"

"Yes, sweetie?"

"What year is it?"

"Oh it's XXXX, why do you ask?"

"Yeah.. I'm pretty sure this brochure is like a good century old seeing as it says its population count is at a constant twenty."

"What?"

Mother took a sudden stop and I stumbled forwards onto my stomach, slightly crumbling the brochure beneath me. Though I quickly my pushed myself up and shook my head, taking it and flipping it around to show mother as she twisted her head to look at me.

Her eyes scanned over the dated piece of paper before she grinned sheepishly, turning back to look in the direction she was walking.

"Well, I guess that's why it was just worth two bits.."

I shrugged in agreement before looking back down at the brochure, I glanced my head back up and questioned something.

"Anyways, what do we do with it then?"

I was half tempted to toss it, but since I was a decent person- and wasn’t sure of the penalties for littering on a literal cloud was, I resigned to mother's decision.

"I guess you could throw it in the trash when we get to the ice cream store~"

My thoughts halted and I let the statement register in my head, nodding to myself a few times.

"Ice cream?"

What's better than child trauma stacked on top of almost being raped, whipped up with a nice stuffed crust serving of changelings trying to suck your love out of you? While almost getting kidnapped multiple times?

Of course, it was ice cream. Cookie dough ice cream to be in fact, mother on the other hand simply chose plain vanilla. I pity her taste in ice cream flavors, yet nonetheless, I resigned as we took a stop on a random bench. I plopped down onto the bench and scooted over some, allowing mother to also sit down as I closed the space between us. Sitting loosely yet still close to her side, I continued with the frozen dairy treat I was enjoying.

Yo wait, how exactly is ice cream made over here?

“Hm… interesting.”

“What’s interesting?”

I merely gave a shrug at mothers question before shoving the rest of the ice cream cone I was enjoying into my mouth and finished it off with a satisfactory ‘Crunch’ noise. Looking down and wiping the leftover crumbs from my chest before shifting around on the bench, I then turned my focus up towards mother who was looking at me with a small smile. Of course, I returned it, heaven knows we need a lot more smiles as of recent.

“Ice cream always lifts the mood.”

Mother had clearly opened herself up for an attack of the punny sort, so I was quick to draw and decided to do as such.

“You sherbet it does.”

Mid lick she stopped and turned her head down towards me, eyes creasing into a pointed look. Of course, I couldn’t help but return the look with a big shit-eating grin. Though is was simply short-lived as she gave a well-mannered sigh and turned away, not before saying something first.

“It’s a cream against nature to not love it.”

I perked up and responded.

“I wouldn’t cream of not loving ice cream.”

Following suit with my previous actions, mother crunched the rest of her ice cream cone in her mouth before swallowing and letting out a sigh of contentment.

We sat there in a bout of silence for what seemed like more than a minute before I decided to once again break the silence, seeing as there seemed to be a lot more silence happening as of recently. Well, it was justifiable, a lot of things did happen over the course of a week or so and this small sense of peaceful reprieve was something I didn’t want to seem ungrateful for, seeing as I predict more is to come.

Though weirdly enough I wasn’t as concerned with my own clashing thoughts as I usually am, it’s unnaturally clear up there for some reason. I sort of put the blame on the small childish part of my mental state. Which in fact, could be part of the reason for me being completely and totally fine with everything that has happened as of now. Of course, with my superior adult intellect being very very prominent I- you know, I’m not really sure where exactly I’m going with this.

I’ll just. Cast that aside and be content. At least for now. Today seemed to be one of the better days, so why ruin it?

“Hey, mom?”

“Yes, dear?”

“What time is Spitfire getting back, if she is even coming back?”

She pursed her lips before glancing up towards the sky. Waiting a few moments before turning towards me once more and lightly grinning.

“Oh, she’ll be here, well she should be here.”

She paused and gazed up straight towards the sun once more, I tilted my head in confusion once more before I heard her mutter to herself lightly. Props to having horse ears.

"Anyways, what exactly did she have to do when she left in a hurry?"

"Well you do remember she is the captain of the Wonderbolts correct?"

"Yup. Never forgot."

"Well though with the wonderbolts business, she did have to meet with Princess Celestia on the little.. bug problem we're having."

She finished that statement with a bit of venom in her inflection. Which was well deserved in my opinion, anyways on to the main point. She had to confer with the royalty of this world, which did answer my questions of whether or not the wonderbolts were interconnected with some sort of military. If this place even had a military branch, from all I've seen is a bunch of copy and pasted soldiers walking around in gold armor.

"Oh.. well that wasn't too far off from what I was thinking anyways."

So what did that mean exactly? High alert maybe? Extra guards, maybe personal body guards? I don't know.. maybe a visit to the princess herself.. actually. That'd be pretty cool now that I actually think about it.

"--!"

"Hey guys!"

My head snapped up just in time as a yellow blue landed in front of us and regarded is with that same deep tomboyish voice. Forming a huge dust cloud made of.. clouds?

Mother jolted at the sudden appearance and let out a few choice words that'd been muted by my own thoughts. Which which actually wanted to focus for once today..but back to that dust cloud made of cloud. Or is it cloud dust made of cloud..?

Listen don't question how exactly that would ever work while standing on a cloud. Just roll with it, that's what I did as soon as I realized I was in some sort of cartoonish fairy tale.

But I digress. It seemed that Spitfire decided to join the party and make it a three man squad once more, though there wasn't really a purpose in me sitting here and looking awkwardly at nothing.

I pushed myself up onto my hooves and nudged mother. Her annoyed expressions shifting from the sheepishly grinning wonderbolts and down to me, smiling.

"Since Spitfire is here, can we do something now? We look homeless just sitting here.."

"Pfft!"

They both laughed at my joke. Though I was glad they did take it as a joke, since our house and Spitfire's house respectively have both been deemed uninhabitable after the whole. 'Eggy weggy make changelings stronger with Spitfire as a host, while also harvesting the love off a small chi..you get the gist.

I took a moment to reel in the absolute confusion of what I just said to myself.

'What the hell was that description? I might have to just take a moment and may down once we'd settle somewhere'

I shook my head and focused back on reality, I was awaiting for an answer from one of them, fluttering my wings in anticipation. Waiting as they both stopped with the mirth and looked at eachother, I swiveled from Spitfire to mom and vice versa for what seemed like ten minutes before mom spoke up.

"Oh yes, I completely forgot! Speckle's and I agreed that we would check out a small town not far from here.. I believe it was called-"

"Ponyville" I interjected. She gave a nod of thanks before continuing.

"Ponyville..anyways, since you're already here and if not too busy to come and maybe join us?"

"Oh you're headed to Ponyville? It's an interesting town to say the least..especially with all the special characters-"

Spitfire shuddered mid sentence and I titled my head in confusion and curiosity, if she had that reaction to Ponyville. What's going to make mother and I want to actually try and settle down there?

"But.. I guess it's worth the visit. Soo.. when did you plan on going?"

"We were waiting for you before departing" I once again butted in.

She glanced down to me and grinned.

"Well since you so kindly did that. We should waste no time and get going!"

I parted my lips to agree before she suddenly stopped and took a few steps until she was in front of me, I craned my head up and was in the process of letting my prior thoughts out.

But I was interrupted by her grabbing me and lifting me up by the arm pits.

'What is she-'

"But first.. noogie..noogie!"

"AH-"

To be continued..

Chapter 24

After being downright assaulted by Spitfire, and left to suffer as mother simply giggled to herself at the display. The traitor. Though after the whole fiasco and me kicking Spitfire in the shins, laughing as I watched her bounce around in pain, we decided to finally leave for our destination. Since there wasn’t any other way to get up to this cloud city without being a pegasus or using a hot air balloon or something. At least, I think these guys have evolved enough to have some sort of air transportation for the non-flying horses. It was decided that the trip would be made by flying. Well, they were flying, I was chilling on mother’s back the whole way.

As of this moment, we were going at a leisurely pace. I took the time to distract myself with the scenery and the prospect of actually flying way up in the sky without being in an airplane. Though there was a lack of clouds as we got farther from cloud city, which was funny to me because you would think that there’d be an abundance of clouds in the surrounding area. But I digress.

Now that I think about it. This place seemed pretty weird about its weather, in the fact that it was never forecast or since they don’t have television. Predicted or something, I’d assume with all this magic they’d have a way of doing something of the sorts. I know. What if they actually figured out a way to control the weather? Now that’d be cool, being able to keep it perpetually hot or cold, cloudy or sunny in one area at will. Though now that I really think about it, I couldn’t see the logistics behind that. Unless they were doing what humans did back home, which was cloud seeding.

Though I guess altering the microphysical processes a cloud undergoes to form precipitation is more on the scientific side than it is magic. But why the hell am I overthinking things? I’m a human that bur- that died and somehow was placed into the body of a small talking horse that lives in an intelligent horse society, who also to top it off worships their princesses like Gods.

But it’s whatever.

Instead of focusing on that, I should actually focus on how damn cold it was up here. You’d think all this fur and feathering would keep you warm, but sheesh.

Shivering slightly, I peeked my head around mother’s own head and looked to see if I could spot our destination from here. Which was surprisingly easy, hence the lack of clouds. But when I craned my vision forwards, I could spot the outlined image of a small town in the distance and and a Train station? Well, I guess that’s more fuel to the fire that is my never-ending string of conscious thoughts I like delving into on the daily. Better yet, now I could bug Spitfire about it later. Or quite possibly find someone who is well-read and start firing off stupid and logic questioning questions. We’d have to see since I have to actually take the time to see if this town is somewhere worth staying, or even if it looks like somewhere that’d be good to stay in.

I might’ve dozed off on the ride here since I was awoken by a poking sensation on my side. My eyes opened and I blinked at the bright light flooding my visions. I closed my eyes and shook my head a few times. Pushing myself up onto my feet and opening them once more, blinking a few times as my eyes adjusted to the sudden influx of brightness. Feeling a slight kink in my back I bowed my front half down and stretched forwards until I heard a pop, with that done and over with I raised myself back up and looked around. It was apparent to me that we were no longer in the air and now we're standing in the middle of what seemed to be a plaza of some sort of shopping square, since there were stall-like things with horses running them.

I looked over to see who it was that was poking me, and was met with a slightly comedic sight. Of course, I had to know it was Spitfire who had done it, though I didn’t really expect to see her standing there with a sun hat on. Though at the moment she hadn’t taken notice of me looking at her, I turned my head and looked over at mom, who was also taking in the surroundings.

"Well, with new surroundings now in mind, I did a quick three sixty from where I was standing upon and didn’t really see much of intere- except that very out of place house that makes the witch’s gingerbread house look like a lesser being. Also, that library, if it was a library, it just gave off that vibe, it had a very interesting design, yet still confused me on how they were able to fuse together the tree and the library while having the structure embedded into the trunk, the ones back on earth look completely different from this. Though I shook my head and returned focus to what we were doing at the moment, which was currently just standing around and looking at the surroundings as if we were captain America coming back from being frozen. I have no idea why I used that reference.

Before I killed myself with self-creating, my mother was the one to initiate conversation by turning her head.

“Oh you’re awake! We made it to Ponyville if you couldn’t already tell.”

I shrugged my shoulder and sat back down on my butt. Now my main concern was with what exactly we were going to do now that we were here. I mean we weren’t going to immediately visit and settle down here right? What if this place turned out to be some pretty on the outside ugly on the inside type cult of cannibalistic ponies?

Y’know, that sounds stupid coming out of my own thoughts. But there was always a possibility of those things happening, heck there could probably be dragons in this world, and I wouldn’t realize until they start burning down villages and blasting people away with their shouts. Hey wait, if dragons do exist, here are they also intelligent?

I’m getting too into my thoughts again. I told myself I was going to chill with that. I shook my head once more and returned mothers greeting with a question.

“Seems so. What’s the plan? Also, where’s Spitfire?”

I didn’t realize until now, but she seemed to have disappeared in the moment that I fell asleep and woke up, which was funny. She was right next to me a moment ago... Mother’s answer to my question was something that irked my curiosity once more, though it seemed as if she wasn’t giving me the full picture. Because nah, you don't just wake someone up and disappear like that.

“She said something about having to speak with somepony she knows here. As for what we should do, I’m not sure.”

It wasn’t like I wouldn’t figure it out in due time, but I guess I’ll keep that in the back of my mind for now.

“Oh ok.”

Honestly, I didn’t have a clue of what to do either, there didn’t seem much to do here in totality. From what was in viewing distance, I could only really see houses littered here and there with the same stalls I noted earlier covering the place. Oh, also that library looking tree place and that pseudo gingerbread house. Now that I think about it, I’m pretty hungry, and it looks as if that place sells food.

GROWL~

Well it seems as though my body decided on prioritizing food first and questioning life later. So with my new-found goal in mind, I-

"Well, we could always meet up with Spits later. But now it seems as though somepony is hungry for sweets."

Mother was scarily pshycic sometimes.

"With the information from our beloved wonderbolts captain, I was able to send Twilight a letter regarding the little ones arrival. "

"Sister. Have you ever had the idea that you've relied on Twilight Sparkle and her friends far too much? This matter should mainly be handled by the two of us, no?"

"The thought has surfaced once or twice... though, besides your agreeable point, how has entering the little ones dream been?"

"Sister, we've gone over this."

"Now are you sure that you haven't been able to enter his dreams?"

"Sister, I am certain! He may be a simple foal, but the fortitude of their mind are much greater than those of even the oldest night guard!"

"Oh dear, and are you certain?"

"Sister, it seems as if you don't even believe us. We have told you thrice times over that we have tried and failed to enter their dreams, without any success!"

"Now now, there is no disbelief on my part. What there is is a rather keen interest. It truly makes me wonder… Luna?"

"Yes sister?"

"Are you still able to bring the two of us into the realm of dreams like you used to?"

"Well yes bu-"

"Then the matter is settled. You shall take me with you on your next excursion to the dream realm, and we will both attempt to enter."

"I.. very well."

To be continued.

Chapter 25

There was a time in a man's life. Well, 'colts' life, where you need to realize that a single place has to outright destroy the competition when it comes to candy or anything sweet related. When I realized it was the Sugar Cube Corner, I shit you not, is like the king of diabetes came down from his plane of existence and sprinkled his mystical sweet sauce al- I should shut up now. That sounds weird the more I play it back in my mind.

All I'm saying is that PonyVille has risen higher on my list of favorite places for this specific reason, nothing else. Don't look at me, I have priorities.

Nonetheless, I was currently sitting in content with a just as amused mom staring at me from across the table. I turned away from the absolutely divine tasting milkshake and looked at her completely. Finding a rather poignant grin creeping up, I then couldn't hold the withdrawal and immediately went back to the bendy straw. I'm sorry I'm an addict, but if you had the chance to go back like twenty or thirty years, give or take my birthday was like two days before I died. But that's not the point right now, but since I'm physically a child, I'm happily enjoying being able to eat all of this again.

Dang. What was I originally talking about? I immediately derailed my own train of thought, and just went off on how good this place was, and I forgot what I was originally doing. I went to slink back into my seat from the raised position I was in, the bendy straw coming with me as I let butt meet the cushion.

"Some ponies satisfied huh?"

I responded with a muffled agreement; the straw now being fiddled around with in my mouth as I waited to see if a conversation would spark.

"That's wonderful.but I do dread the thought of you being super hyper at the end of the day."

She finished her statement with a tone of regret, though all in good fun it was. A smile already cracking through the facade as I returned the grin with one of my own. To be honest, it was nice having moments like these, where it was just mother, and I am enjoying life for once. Though now it's just one climactic event after the other, it's really getting less exciting and blander and more boring. I was one for fun in my life, but having seemingly people trying to kidnap and rape you is really putting a tear in that train of thought.

My pondering form was immediately jolted into one of stupor as mother seemingly slid all the way around her table and was now standing next to my chair, a small smile looking down at me with concerned eyes. At first, I thought it was mother's intuition, but finally, the feeling of my ears pressing themselves against the sides of my head was enough.

In a swift motion that seemed all too practiced, which really was. I was swept up into her hooves and onto her lap as she sat back down on the chair, the straw falling out of my mouth from the sudden movements. I was about to say something, though it was interrupted as Mother muzzle reached down and nuzzled the top of my head, softly whispering.

"Are you still thinking about what happened?"

I internally sighed, but nodded. The grip around me was tightened for a moment before she loosened it. I gave a sigh and put a hoof on hers, it was really easy to be dragged off my downward thoughts by mother. But there was always that moment where the thoughts came back, no matter how much I try to suppress it, it just sucks you know?

"Yeah… but I'm trying not to."

She also gave a sigh of her own, a tired one at that. The situation being exhausting for the two of us alike, a moreover on the latter. Mother was presumably the only adult that really had to take all of this in bulk, there was Spitfire. But, I'm not sure what to think at the moment.

"That's good honey, just try to think happy thoughts, okay? This situation will pass by, and we can take a trip to CelestiaLand, how does that sound?"

I smirked at the prospect of going to CelestiaLand, and then chuckled once I registered it, CelestiaLand. Pony version of Disneyland. What's next, six hoofs? Or maybe pony island? Whatever, I'm getting off-topic.

"Promise?"

Though maybe I shouldn’t have really asked her to promise that, you’ll never know what’s going to happen in the future, and from the situation at hand I don’t even know. Nevertheless, mother was always the upbeat one, which still surprised me at times. I for a fact knew that she knew herself that a promise wasn’t something that you could make all the time, so when she reaffirmed her statement after a few seconds, it was clear to me, from experience, that it wasn’t a promise I should keep my hopes up for.

“Promise.”

I gave a small chuckle as she nuzzled the top of my head once more, eyes drifting around the establishment we were in, and pausing at the sight of a pink mass out of the corner of my eye. Pausing myself for a moment, I fully turned my head to look at whatever it was, eyes landing upon an overly pink pony standing there looking like a crackhead who’d found a twenty. She was bouncing in place with a mad grin, the curls of her pink hair going absolutely crazy with her movements. I narrowed my eyes much less in apprehension, but more in amusement.

It seemed as though this place did have crackheads, or at least ponies who like to indulge in drugs, I guess. Or she’s just on a constant sugar high, and her special mark, or whatever, makes it so candy is like an energy source? Listen, I don’t know. My mind likes to focus on one thing and overanalyze it before moving on to something else completely and going off on it too. So while going to turn my head away from the interesting pony, I noticed her lock eyes with me for a good few seconds. I was confused and then befuddled as she jumped into the air and let out a huge gasp, and bolted off.

“Er…”

Looking down to where my empty milkshake glass stood, then back to where they’d disappeared from.

“Hm.”

“What is it, honey?”

“Nothing, just. Wondering about the effects of atropine on a pony.”

Mother paused mid sentence and I felt a grin start to form. Before it immediately fell at what she said.

"Effects of...what? Where did you learn about that?"

I merely shrugged off the rather obvious display of concern.

"Books."

"Uh-huh."

We left the Sugar Cube Corner shortly after mother interrogated me over the subject of what I read in my books, it was a rather scary interrogation. Mainly due to the fact that mother is a master of the passive-aggressive technique. So my childish instinct compelled me to give her the truth, and nothing but that, but I didn’t. For reasons, I didn’t want to be suspicious, and I didn’t want a whole lecture over drugs. If they existed here, but I wasn’t willing to take that chance.

What exactly were we going to do now? I’d assume we’re going to wait for Spitfire to come back. I had half a mind to ask mother if she could take me to that tree house looking thing to check if my library theory was true, but stopped when I remembered what happened just moments ago when I spoke about the contents of what I’ve read. Ugh.

“Hm?”

Oh! Wait, did I say that out loud? Quick think of a response! I looked to the sky and internally sighed in relief.

“Uh. Oh? Hey, there’s Spitfire!” I was saved by the bell in the form of the one and only Captain of the Wonderbolts flying towards us. I stopped moving and turned to face the direction she was coming in full. She performed a circle in the air before finally landing down right in front of us, kicking up a cloud of smoke as both of our attentions were drawn towards her.

I started off the interaction, of course, and had to keep up the appearance after all. Bounding up towards the unaware wonderbolt and only giving her a moments warning "think fast!" Before opening my wings and using them as extra leverage to leap up towards her.

Though much to my disappointment, she was able to grab me mid jump and bring me face to face. Grinning smugly all the while "I thought fast." She refuted.

"Awe." I frowned, as she easily handled me as if I were some stuffed animal, turning her attention towards mother. Meeting her grin with a grin of her own.

"So?" Mother started.

"Ah, right! Yeah, I was talking to Mayor Mare about leasing a house underneath my name."

Although that was surprising news, I was more attracted to the name I hear come out of her mouth. 'Mayor mare?' Like, what?

Well, that doctors name was Dr.Stallion, so I digress. But anyways, onto the more important news, leasing a house here? I thought that we were here to just get a feel for the place instead of actually staying, but I guess I was wrong.

So with that newly gained piece of information, I twisted myself in Spitfires grasp and made as good of eye contact as I could with mother and waited until she notice. Giving me a small grin as I let my own expression fall into a squinted accusatory look, she didn’t tell me anything about this. But then again, she has her reasons. So with a mental sigh I dropped the look and returned the small she gave me. But of course since I was known by the two of them as the very oddly cute and perceptive colt that I was, I of course interrupted their muffled conversation by this point.

“So..uh. We’re living in Ponyville now?”

They both stopped and looked at me, well one was able to. The other was subsequently subjected to me rearranging myself in her grasp and making my way out of her hold and crawled over onto her back. Turning back around and popping my head up over fiery mane, dropping my head down and raising an eyebrow for a response. Spitfires comments we’re falling upon deaf ears as she simply sighed and gave in.

“Hazel, how do you deal with this little guy all the time? All this self confidence mixed in with the sheer..adorability-”

“Oh please. You love me!”

What? I couldn’t let myself be disrespected like that, even if she was doing it in a jovial way I still internally felt a childish instinct to retort. I’ve had a lot of these instincts surface recently, they’re not like an overbearing presence. More like a part of my brain that wants to act a certain way and the other, which is my adult mind. Is keeping those thoughts away and keeping me as bodaciously radical as my adult self was back on earth.

“We both do honey, now leave the old wonderbolt alone. She especially hates it when her hair gets messy.”

“Awe.”

I pouted as mother made her way forwards and grabbed me from my perch on Spitfires head, instead she opted to set me down atop of her head. Spitfire let out a few chuckles of her own before clearing her throat and gathering both of our attention.

“Pfft. As if...but anyways guys, as much as I would love to stay here and just chill with you guy. Which I really do want to do mind you, I still gotta do my job as wonderbolt captain and do all the boring things required of me.”

“So here.”

She unfurled the wing on her right and pulled out a golden key with her mouth then stepped forwards and prompted us to take it, so that’s what I did. Reaching over the top of mothers head and grasping onto it with my tiny hooves, she let go and I brought it close to me. Though with all this I had a question on whether or not we’d be seeing more of her, but was granted that answer because mother spoke on it before I could.

“Does that mean we won’t be seeing much of you again?”

She shook her head a few before responding “The opposite actually, I just gotta follow up on my report, talk with the princess’s again and then check up on how the guys are doing back at the academy.. Yaddah yaddah, anyways I’ve only got to be there for a few days and then I’ll come back and hang with you guys alright?” lazily grinning at the end of that statement.

As mother and her started talking again, I completely tuned it out and focused on one part of her statement, she said she was talking to the princesses again. As in, she must’ve already talked to them. About our predicament? Most likely. Ugh, I’d rather not deal with anything related to royalty until i’m at least at the age where if I start going on about political commentary, it won’t draw curious eyes. Let’s just push aside those worries for now. I just want to focus on one thing at a time while we have a semblance of peace around us. So I turned back into the conversation just as soon as it ended.

“Then it is settled.”

“Yep, that's the plan. But hey, before I go let me just show you exactly where your new abode is.”

I pined at the idea of Spitfire taking off and leaving us on our own to find where this new mysterious house was, but shrugged it off and focused on the fact that I missed a good portion of the conversation that these two were having. I frowned and turned around on mothers head, then sliding down the length of her neck and rested on her back instead. I let out a sigh and simply resided waiting until we got to the house, looking down at the key in my hooves I started mindlessly spinning it.

“Tired honey?” Mother suddenly asked, I blinked. Did I sigh out loud?

“Exhausted actually.” You would’ve thought all that sugar earlier would’ve kept me up and going for much longer. Though I guess being mentally exhausted was a different thing entirely.

“Why don’t you just fall asleep squirt? It’s been a long week and the two of you are more than deserving of some sleep.”

"Seems as though the milkshake did the opposite of what I expected.." I heard mother mutter in relief, but I couldn't find it in me to try and retort. I was just suddenly tired.

That time it was Spitfire trying to coerce me into falling asleep, which was sounding more and more appealing the more I thought about it. I looked up at the sky and was confused as to how the sun was already appearing to be setting, it was bright daylight just a few moments ago. It seemed like the world wanted me to fall asleep at this point, so who was I to try and deny that?

“The next time you wake up, it will be on a nice and comfy bed.”

I grinned and shifted around on mothers back, inching forwards and allowing myself to be covered by her hair. With that I let my eyes close and simply focused on the sway of movement as we made our way.

A yawn was released and I was out.

To be continued.

Chapter 26

When I awoke I was greeted by nothing but silence. The first thing to pop into my head was confusion, why is everything so silent. It’s as if I we- my eyes widened and I pushed myself up and onto my feet. My eyes met a wall of darkness that followed my their rapid movements, I tried moving but everything was still flooded by darkness. My breathing picked up and I took a moment to bring a hoof to my chest and tried to calm myself down, panicking would not help me in this situation. I took in a deep breath and closed my eyes.

Only it felt as if I wasn’t taking in any air, I was confused again. My eyes opened and I lifted my hoof from my chest and up to my mouth. I breathed on it to check, and to my surprise. I couldn’t feel any heat nor feel the actual gust against my hoof. I took a moment and sat down, trying to gather my scattered thoughts as they all tried to make sense of where exactly I was and what happened.

The last thing I remembered was falling asleep on mothers back an- I stopped for a moment before realizing something.

“Am I dreaming?”

Correction, would this count as lucid dreaming since i’m consciously aware of the expansive darkness all around me? Wait, don’t you immediately wake up when you realize that it’s all a dream? I stopped and waited a few moments, to see if anything would happen because of it. Three seconds passed. Then a minute. Then two minutes. Huh. Nothing happened.

To be honest it’s interesting, when I usually fall asleep I never really dream. No less, I even realized I fell asleep because it’s already the next day whenever I open my eyes. But I guess this is an exception to all of that.

“Well. Uh, echo?”

I frowned as my voice wasn’t projecting around the room. If this is how I’m going to have to wait until I wake up the- a small flash of blue light interrupts my endeavors. I paused and blinked before turning my attention downwards. Eyes widening at what I saw.

“What..?”

Sitting just a few feet away from me was an amazon Alexa, or echo. Whatever you call it, I’ve never even used one before. But there was one here, right in front of me! How did it get there in the first place?

“Uh.. hey Alexa, what’s my name?”

I waited for a few moments as the flashing blue lights started back up and illuminated a small part of the room, a very familiar female voice projecting from the small cylindrical box.

“I am currently talking to Speckles.”

Oh. Alright then. I guess it works like it would on Earth.

But back to my main thought. If this is a lucid dream and if this Alexa is proof of that. Then I could theoretically imagine anything I want and make it appear in my dream. Right? Wait. I stopped and thought about something, just as a test to see if it- Oh my God!

There sitting in front of me was something I’d always imitated using back when I was on earth. I stood up from my sitting position and reached forwards, grabbing onto the hilt of the object and sliding it into the grasp of my hoof. I tilted the cylinder around in a sort of inspection before my eyes fell upon the button that would make or break this dreamed up object. I anxiously pressed the button at the base of the hilt an-

*SWOOSH*

“Holy shit.”

".."

"Holy shit!"

The light of the purple saber outshined whatever the Alexa projected by a longshot, my happiness knew no bounds at this point. With no one here to judge or laugh at my antics I did what anyone with a working lightsaber would do.

*SWISH*
*SHING*

*SWOOOSH*

I stopped in my tracks and looked around at the very empty expanses of my dream and squinted my eyes as a thought drifted in. Could I possibly change how the scenery looks in my dream? If that was possible. I looked down at the purple lightsaber in my hooves and felt a grin etching its way onto my face. Then I could quite possibly complete anything I want.

I started remembering what the place actually looked like in the back of my head, flashes of bright red and orange magma started forming on the otherwise empty floor I was standing on. Rocks started lifting from the ground and forming hills and inclines, shifting the flowing magma as a large flow was created, leading to a large waterfall esque drop at the end. I didn’t realize I was bouncing on my feet until I looked down, I was standing at an elevated position overlooking the river of magma. A floating platform popped into existence just a ways away from where I stood, hovering ever so closely to the magma below.

With that I moved onto the best part. A bundle of shadows crawled from the unchanged ceiling and floated downwards into a collective at the base of the floating platform, culminating until finally a bright blue glow shot out from within the cloud. Followed by the dark lord himself. Well, when he was still Hayden Christensen and or Anakin. The shadows slowly dispersed from around him and floated back up to the ceiling, leaving me with the almost lifelike version of the chosen ond staring daggers at me.

Could you pass out in a dream? Because that’s what I felt like was going to happen. All of this excitement and sudden shock of endorphins was concerning, but all of the possibilities at hand staved it off. Keeping my bouncing to a minimum, I fixed onto Anakin with the most serious face I could pull off at the moment, opening my mouth and saying.

“It’s over Anakin, I have the high ground!”

His posture shifted and both hands were on the saber “you underestimate my power!” he bent his knees and I shifted accordingly, readying the imaginary saber in my hooves.

“Don’t try it!”

He tried it.

Where a ponies eyes closed for a peaceful slumber, the princess of the night's eyes stayed open. Waiting with a mug of coffee in her hooves for a disturbance to make its way to her through the many strings she has attached to the dreaming realm. She waited for any of the sort so she could act accordingly. Though tonight she was distracted with a peculiar pony, a foal no less. Mainly with the fact that she could not enter nor even break through any of the barriers his door had formed, almost every single dreaming pony had a door of their own, her and her sister included. It was very uncommon and albeit rare for a pony to have as much resistance as this little foal does, along with the peculiar fact that she'd never laid eyes upon his door until as of a few days ago when she convened with her sister.

Now that she does realize it, she has every single ponies door catalogued and memorized, every path and every way to enter. All with many a milenia of practice. Though it still majorly confused and frustrated her that she couldn’t enter his dreams without causing damage to him. Despite the vast resources she held at her hooves, she could not come up with a solution to this problem. All she wanted to do was check in on the little foal and see if there were any traumatic effects from his encounter with the changelings, it left a sour taste in her mouth at the thought of not being able to assist him.

As her mood started to dampen, and the effects of the coffee wearing out she found herself wondering what exactly she was to do. A sudden pulling feeling in the back of her head snapped her to attention, the mug practically falling out of her grasp and onto the floor. Confusion was at the front of her mind before switching to excitement as she realized what that meant. The spell she left on the foals door had at last found and entry point, she must tell her sister at once!

With a perfected grace she was gone from her room in a flash. Appearing and promptly crashing down onto an unsuspecting sleeping princess Celestia. Whos eyes snapped open and let out a noise of surprise.

"Agk--!"

"Sister, sister I've done It!"

The younger of the two didn't realize her sister was currently trying to push her off, too content with her news as she bounced up and down happily. Her grin faltered and she looked back down at her sister. Tilting her head as to why she didn't give a response before widening her eyes.

"Oh! Sorry!"

She rolled off of her sister and onto the floor with a small thud. Her sister finally being able to let out the breath that was denied from her, sitting up in her bed and inhaling then exhaling deeply. Fixing her younger sister with an unamused expression, rolling her eyes as Luna was now standing at the side of her bed with a hop in her stance.

"...Truly Luna, was it necessary to jump on top of my bed and almost asphyxiate me?"

"Indeed it was sister! For I have great news!"

Celestia huffed before slowly making her way out of her bed, stepping around Luna and yawning lightly. Luna was quick to follow her older sister and stopped with her mouth open, ready to say something but stopped. Her eyes were drawn to the very prominent moon sitting at the top of the night sky.

"..Astounding work as usual Luna. Though, please do regal to me what was so important that it didn't require the royal soup can?" She motioned to an old soup can attached to a string going across the top of her room. A small grin forming as she stretched her body of its exhaustion.

"Tsk. Sister, now is not the time for joking! For I have found the answer to the problem regarding the foal!"

The solar diarch paused in her downward dog position. Turning her head to gaze up at her sister. A look of curiosity now present.

"Have you really?"

"Yes indeed, the lingering spell I left behind has produced great results. For what was once a fortress of solitude has shifted and now beckons my presence!"

"Don't get too excited now Luna. This still is a delicate situation, and we will need to approach this situation with a grain of salt." Celestia finished. Raising herself back up to her towering height.

"Sister, I don't think a grain of salt would be useful or rather necessary for our excursion?" Luna finished with a confused tilt of her head.

Celestia sighed. "It's a figure of spe-"

To be continued.

Chapter 27

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 28

I watched the two princesses' bodies tumble onto the floor and promptly dissipate into thin air, making me sigh in relief as the lightsaber twirled around in the air for a bit longer before I promptly caught it. I dropped down onto my butt and cast my glance to where the two of them presumably walked from, tilting my head in confusion as I could see a door in the distance. Why would there be a door in my dream, wait. Was this what those books were talking about when they said that Princess Luna used doors to visit people's dreams? Then that means?

I quickly rose back up onto my hooves and trotted over towards the door, coming to a stop just a few feet away. I scanned the open door up and down for a few seconds before humming. There were a few things coming to mind but I decided not to dwell on them, turning back around I wondered...

My question was answered as the slamming of a door was heard and I turned around. The door was once again shut and the chains that dangled from it, sprung back to life and started wrapping themselves around the door. After the tenth or so loop around the door they stopped and became inanimate, bringing an end to my impressed face.

"That was pretty cool.."

With that said and done I sat back down once again, thoughts mainly focused on the events that transpired not even a few moments ago. I didnt know that both of the princesses would show up in my head, at the very least I expected like one visit and that was from Luna. But with them both showing up and practically giving me a heart attack, I had to resort to the act cute and kill them right after shtick.

I sighed. If this was going to be a recurring thing, the lucid dreaming I mean. Than i would have to build some sort of defenses against this mental intrusion. I really didn't appreciate someone else walking around in my head. I really dont need any questions.

But with the thought of defense in my mind , I shrugged off all else and focused on that. Specifically on how exactly I could make it more difficult to get in?

Deciding to use my wings for once, I flapped myself into the air and floated on over to the big door. These chains wouldnt do by themselves, so why not some.. laser cannons?

With that thought a rapid movement caused me to turn around and stare wide eyed as a big, white and futuristic looking machine stood there. The awe turned into excitement real fast.

"Woah.."

Even though I spent like a good few hours battling against star wars things before i killed the princesses. Not a thought I'd ever thought come out of my mouth by the way. It still just took me by full surprise that all this was happening right in front of me.

Shit was just crazy like that.

But back to the friggin laser. I eyed it up and down before shaking my head, and it just as quickly dissipated into the black flooring. I could totally come up with something better than a laser cannon. Like..

"Master chief!"

With the sudden iconic character coming to mind I turned and looked up. Being faced with the main character of almost every single halo game, excluding reach and ODST. But fuck, was it cool. Even if he was just my imagination.

"Sierra 117 reporting for duty, sir."

I might just pass out. Though I have an idea.

"...Chief.. do you mind saying something for me"

His salute dropped and his golden visor shifted down to look at me, reminding me of how absolutely massive this guy was. Even if I knew it wasnt possible for him to hurt me, I felt my voice quiver.

"Anything sir."

"..uh, could you please say this-"

I quickly hopped up and floated next to his helmet, cupping my hoof around my muzzle as I spoke my request. Heart pounding as I dropped back down and finished my sentence.

"-when I ask you "what you think you're doing"?"

His arms crossed and he looked up at the ceiling for a moment, giving a small chuckle as he nodded back down to me.

"Absolutely sir."

My eyes widened and I started bouncing up and down like an idiot. Though quickly recollecting myself as I started going through with my request, suddenly the scenery shifted and we were standing inside of the cafeteria from the first game.

I quickly floated over to a random table and motioned him over, he turned and swiftly walked over. His visor scanning the area around us before opting to sit down right across from me. I stood on the table and giggled.

'Exchem.. alright, alright. Ready?"

He nodded. So without skipping a beat I walked up to him and asked with the most serious voice I could muster.

"Mind telling me what you're doing Chief?"

He was silent for a moment before extending a hand out. I acquiesced by forming a sizable cheeseburger in his hand, grinning from ear to ear as he started.

"Sir, I'm finishing this cheeseburger."

I jumped and let out a shot out joy. But quickly calmed myself as I turned back to him and nodded, smiling from ear for ear.

"Thank you chief."

"Anytime sir."

With that, he along with the scenery of the cafeteria dissipated and I was now standing back in front of the door. With a renewed vigor I immediately knew what I was going to do.

With a triumphant smile, I floated leisurely in the air and admired the work I'd done. The once empty space that lead up to the door had now been replaced with an absolutely giant maze, I floated upwards to get a better view of things. If the princesses were inevitably able to get into my head once more, then the terrors I had in store for them would surely keep them out. Albeit with a bit more questions concerning a child like me having these beasts in his dreams.

"Hmm..Nah."

Once you entered from the door you would be immediately met with a pathway into the maze. It stretched on for a bit before branching out into six different pathways, each one worse than the other. But the best part was, that I added in that little factor from the Maze Runner. These walls would switch every five or six hours give or take, meaning each pathway would lead to something different each time.

Along with it being incredibly annoying to traverse, I added in practically every horror device I could think of. From movies, video games, and even folklore.

I even added in Shreks swamp for the hell of it.

So even if you were to find the exit to the maze, you'd be pressed to actually get outside completely. For at the very end there stood a checkpoint, and at that checkpoint stood a single combine police officer, a garbage bin, and a single can. You know how that interaction goes..

But with everything said and down I floated back down towards the ground and walked away from my imaginary maze. Walking over to a moderately sized boxing ring with two armored figures standing on it across from each other. I sat down on a foldable chair and imagined a whistle in my hoof.

"Alright, Chief! Six! I want a clean match to prove once and for all if you two are evenly matched."

With the two silently nodding, I blew the whistle and watched as the two circled each other. But weirdly enough as the longer I watched the fight, the more drowsy i felt, shaking my head once or twice didn't seem to change anything. I let out a yawn on instinct and was slightly confused.

"--why am I so tir-"

I couldn't even finish my sentence as my eyes closed and vision turned white. Keeping them like that I then abruptly opened them again, getting flooded by the bright lights and overwhelming sense of comfort completely surrounding me. I shifted around as a test and felt the soft texture beneath me start to move with my back. Crawling up my back and placing itself onto my head, rubbing back and forth.

With confusion filling me, I blinked my eyes multiple times to rid them of the exhaustion and to get used to the bright lights.

"Finally awake sleepy head?"

The soft melody of a voice asked me as I registered actually being awake. Shaking my head one final time I twisted my head around and was met with the smiling face of mother looking down at me.

I smiled half heartedly back at her before rolling over until I was laying belly first on her chest. I gave her a small nuzzle before closing my eyes once more.

"Five more minutes..."

She simply giggled a response and rubbed my head again.

I was not ready to start the day. Especially since I wasnt able to finish that imaginary fight!

To be continued..

Chapter 29 Author's Note

This one was just a little reprieve from the other chapters. More fun stuff will happen soon.

Chapter 29

The two sisters were currently sitting at their dining room table, each looking down at their respective cups. There was an acute silence between the two of them before Celestia cleared her throat, garnering the attention of a tired Luna.

Hiding her expression behind her teacup she fixed her gaze on her sister.

"Luna, I do believe the colt chopped our heads off."

Luna stared at her with her increasingly narrowing eyes until they were finally so narrow, the dark bags under her eyes were more pronounced. She wasn't in the mood to deal with her sister.

"Sister, we think this is the part where we tell you to shut the fuck up?"

"Language!"

She snapped her head upwards.

"Alas thee! no more brain than stone wench!"

"What did yo-"

Mother and I were currently lazing on mothers new bed in her new room, of the new house that Spitfire was kind enough to leave for us. Gonna have to find a way to repay her for that, but that could come later. For now, I'm focusing on how I dont really want to move from this spot.

Mother seemed to agree as she shifted her position and let out a content sigh. I could get used to waking up like this every single say. But who knows? Maybe some shit will happen here and we'll have to move again.

Though I couldn't just sit around and do nothing all day, as much as I wanted to and could actually afford to do. There was still a manner of getting ourselves settled into our new living situation.

So with reluctant motivation I pushed myself up into a sitting position on mother's chest and stared down at her relaxed face. Eyes once closed now opening up and looking back at me, she gave me a smile so I returned the favor with one of my own.

"Well, look who's up and at em' at last."

"Psh.. sleep is a gracious gift... and dont think I didnt see you enjoying not having to wake up early anymore." I teased and stuck my tongue out at her.

She laughed lightly and let her head fall against the pillow, admitting defeat to me.

"Ah.. guilty as charged, honey."

I grinned victoriously before taking a moment to glance around the room, I had forgotten to do that when I first woke up. With a first glance I could really see how decent the room looked, a bit bigger than mothers original room but who was I to complain?

But my attention focused back onto her once more, putting my wonder into words because if just kept them in my head, you'd end up with like a whole thesis. So anyways.

"So mom, what's the plan for today?"

She was silent for a moment before a grin grew on her face and she lifted her head back up to look at me. The devious expression stared at my slightly confused and suspicious expression. I noticed her arms lifting from her sides very very slowly, and she was- my eyes widened as I realized what was going to happen.

'Its a trap!'

I tried flapping my wings to immediately get out of there but was caught as she wrapped her arms around my body and laughed. She lifted the rest of her body up and into a sitting position, looking down at me with her ever present grin. I squirmed in her grip but stopped after a few moments, for she was too strong.

"First, were going to take a bath."

"Gasp!"

"Yes, gasp little one. For you will face the wrath of the scrub brush!" She scooted us closer towards the edge of the bed and unfurled her wings, pushing up into the air and floating over towards the exit. Laughing deviously as she did.

I dangled there in defeat as we went into the hallway and started downwards, a pout was the only thing I could muster. Because if it wasnt already obvious, I hated taking showers. Or for a better fact, I hate getting my hair wet. It's one of my pet peeves.

I don't really know why I dont like that, though it just irks me whenever I feel my hair we- "oof".

I was dropped back into reality, literally. I looked around and noticed that we were now in the bathroom, looking over to the open door with hope. But frowning as mother shut it with her back hoof, giving me a curt smile before moving over to the spacious bathtub.

Sighing as I got up from the piece of carpet I was sitting on, I watched as mother bent over the tub and started turning the water on. She smiled before taking a step back and turning to look down at me, tilting her head as I had now gotten into a kneeling position.

Giving my best pout as I begged.

"Mother, I believe it would be best if we didnt take a bath?"

Though she shrugged off my begging and smiled even wider, lowering herself down until we were eye to eye. Her eyebrows creased into a playful glare, making widen my own eyes in surprise.

"We are sorry sir. We do not follow your orders anymore."

My mouth gaped and I stuttered out my best response.

"T-then it is treason."

"You bet your brown flank it is, come here!"

She lunged forwards and I quickly dodged to my left, sliding forwards but quickly getting back onto my feet.

"Never!"

I dodged another one of her grabs and flapped my wings to push myself into the air. I laughed as she face planted but was immediately caught off guard as she pushed herself up and turned around in one quick movement.

I swear I let out the most intimidating and fear striking scream ever.

"Caught you!"

"Eee---!"

So there I was sitting in mother's lap as she hummed happily to herself while running a brush over my head. Where she got It from, I don't know.

"Brushy brush brush~"

I sighed and tilted my head downwards too look at the soapy water, mother ended up catching me after all. But I was an idiot for trying to flee in an enclosed area, I should've booked it for the door.

"Wow, your mane is so long when it isn't all curled up!"

My attention turned back towards mother as the sensation of the brush on my head dissapeared and she started talking. Running a hoof down my hair in astonishment, I grinned before responding.

"Hm?"

"Honey, can I braid your mane just this once?"

I paused for a second. Braid my hair? Wouldn't that look a little weird considering I'm a dude and al- no wait never mind, I've seen my cousin braid her horses hair before and that dude was huge. I thought about it for a few more seconds before agreeing, why the hell not? If it makes mother happy than sure.

"Sure."

I heard mother squeal before giving me a hug., than returning back to brushing my hair. I smiled for a few moments before pausing. Hold on a second, how exactly was she going to braid my hair with hooves?

I looked down at my own hooves and started imagining it.

After a bit of brushing and braiding from mother, I was plopped onto the bathroom sink and saw myself in the mirror. She asked from above me "what do you think?" Before reaching over and grabbing a towel.

I turned my head from side to side before nodding to myself.

"I like it."

Elsewhere, there were two voices talking back and forth to each other. One with increasing panic and worry, and the other with increasing anger.

"Will you can it already!"

"But sir! The queens in a fucking coma! What are we going to do?"

"Dont ask me! How am I supposed to know?"

To he continued.

Chapter 30

I sat in the living room with a blank stare. Already having soaked up how the new fixings looked I couldn't find anything interesting to look at and just blanked. The couch was comfortable, so that helped with the idea. But I wasn't focused on that right now, I was waiting on mother. Who said she had to go get something before disappearing back down the hallway.

I glanced over from my position on the couch and over to where the hallway met living room. Giving a small sigh I turned my head back and took another look around the room. It was furnished, but not too furnished. Sure there were everything you pretty much needed there to be considered a fully fledged living room. But it was still missing a few key details that would make it one hundred percent home.

What am I talking about? Hell if I know, I'm bored.

I couldn't be bothered to go into the stuff that happened last night, or even consider thinking about everything that has happened until now. I wanted to stop worrying about things and just live normally, albeit for as long as I can before shit starts to fly again. As it inevitably does.

For now I could think about what exactly were going to do today, maybe we could visit that library thing I saw the other day? I would have to note that down, just in case I for-

"Ah!"

I was spooked by the sudden appearance of mother popping up in front of me and I fell backwards onto my back. Looking up at the ceiling as I felt my heartbeat start to normalize, all the while mother was giggling her head off over there. Lifting myself back into a sitting position, I fixed her with the meanest pout I could.

"Awww.. honey, you know I couldn't resist spooking you like that. With you being all adorable and unaware, it was the perfect chance!"

She tried defending herself with an innocent smile, but I saw through that and responded with nothing. I simply crossed my arms and looked off to the side, taking cues from how an actual child would. The pout I was sporting was quickly failing to keep itself down as my lips wanted to prick upwards as I tried not to grin.

Seeing as I wouldn't be listening to her, mother let out a hum before letting out an overdramatic gasp. I turned my head slightly at her reaction, watching as she draped an arm over her face and lamented.

"Oh, how the poor darling left himself open like that! Pretending to be mad just made him prone to a...tickle attack!"

Wait a second- my head snapped to her direction fully as soon as she lunged forwards at me, not giving me any time to react.

"Ahh-!"

As I lay on the couch defeated and humiliated, I cant help but smile. I look over at mother who was occupying herself with her own laughter, at my expense of course. It reminds me that I'm still able to recreate those child hood memories that I really couldn't have back on Earth. The quick mention of the memory sting at my eyes for a moment before I rubbed it away with a hoof. Shaking my head and deciding on focusing on something else, I pushed myself back up into a seating position.

"Echem.. mother?"

"Yes, Speckles?"

I simply outstretched my arms and tilted my head to the side slightly, giving her the best 'hug me' expression I could.

"Hug?"

She didnt respond at first and just inched forwards and scooped me up from the couch and into her arms, where I quickly wrapped my arms around her and buried my head into her neck.

"Of course, honey."

She completed the embrace by bringing me close and pressing her muzzle down onto the top of my head. It was a nice feeling of comfort being held like this. The feeling was making me feel a certain type of way, the added in childish instincts helped boost that.

Damn, who's cutting onions?

I didn't notice the tears forming until after we parted and mother looked down at me, her smile turning into a small frown. Giving her a sheepish grin of my own and reaching up with a hoof to rub at my eyes. I attempted to shrug it off but I guess mother wasnt willing to do just that.

"Oh.. what's wrong honey?"

"N-nothing, just give me a moment." I titled my head down as I rubbed at my eyes to try and stop the tears from coming down. While also trying to get ahold of my own emotions at the same time. Damn this childish body sometimes..

"Honey, no. Tell me what's wrong."

She gently pried my hooves away from my face and placed a hoof on my chin, tilting my head up until I looked into her worried eyes. I tried looking away but she gently kept my head in place, making my eyes look everywhere else until finally I gave in and looked at her.

"I was just thinking about stuff that's been happening.. and I guess I just got too emotional. I'm sorry.."

She let out a shush before bringing me in close, I buried myself into her once again because it felt weirdly necessary.

"No baby, never apologize for crying. Bottling up everything would just make you feel worse, and I would hate for that to happen."

"So let's just focus on the happy thoughts Hm?"

I felt a pang of guilt in my chest at the mention of bottling things up. It wasnt really my intention to do so, I wasnt really good when it came to talking about this kind of stuff. It's why I really liked skipping these kinds of emotional responses over and continuing on with the happy gig.

But I guess it wouldve happened either way. Though, I'm thankful it did happen with someone who actually cares about me. I sniffled a bit before managing out a response. I had to flip the emotion of the room.

"Yeah...b-"

Mother interrupted me instead with an upbeat tone of her own, garnering my gaze as I looked back up at her.

"But we've already discussed why there's a reason to be happy right? A certain little outing we have planned?"

I thought for a second before realizing. Right, she said that she would take us to this places equivalent to DisneyLand later on. CelestiaLand right? Wonder how much they had to pay to name it after her. Or if it wasnt a random person who created it, instead the crown was just monopolizing on her popularity? Wait.

Never mind.

That little anecdote slightly raised my mood, but mothers overly infectious and upbeat personality was already affecting me. My gaze formed into a grin and I rubbed gently at my eye.

"R-right. CelestiaLand?"

She nodded before leaning in close and smirking.

"Hey guess what?"

I rose an eyebrow and lowered my hoof.

"Spitfire agreed to go with us.. How's that sound?"

Honestly, it sounded awesome. Not because we were going to an offbeat DisneyLand, but because the three of us could hangout without anything eventful happening. Plus, the amount of indirect teasing I could do was astonishing when I thought about it.

My emotions did a complete one eighty and I found myself forgetting about the remains of tears and smiled.

"Yeah. That does sound fun.. I honestly cant wait!"

She giggled ruffled the top of my head.

"I thought so! Now, let's dry those tears. We've got a big day ahead of us!"

I'm sure we did. Now that mother was out of a job, by her own volition. We had more time to spend together. That was a major bright side to all of this, well, that and finally having a break from all this nonsense. Honestly.

My conscious thought was broken when mother suddenly lifted us both into the air and held me in an outstretched position. The flapping of her wings was the only thing heard for a few moments before I smirked. She smirked right back at me, because she knew that I knew what she was trying to do.

It wasn't long before we both fell into a laughing fit at the ridiculousness.

Funny how we can switch from an emotional situation to a silly one like this right? I guess that was a benefit of being in the body of a child, children generally switched topics at the blink of an eye. Hell, you could even ignore them falling on their face and they wouldn't even notice until you mention it.

"Alright, sweetie. Let's go comb your hair and we can head on over to the sugar cube corner." She said before lowering me back down and turning to hover towards the bathroom.

"For breakfast?"

She simply giggled as we turned a corner and entered the bathroom. Setting me down onto the sink and looking at me in the mirror.

"No silly, it's too late in the day for breakfast"

Huh. I guess we slept in, but food is food I guess. I adjusted myself on the sink and scooted forwards, giving myself a once over in the mirror as mother pulled out a brush from seemingly nowhere. I honestly didnt really see the need to brush my hair, we already took a bath right? And I look hella fresh with the rugged and untamed hairstyle.

But besides that, back to the topic of food. I forget that the sugar cube corner has an endless possibility of items in the menu from the last time we were there. Which was yesterday.

"Oh. I guess lunch then, besides that, yay!"

I made a motion of raising both arms in the air in celebration, simply eliciting a small smile from mother as she began with the brushing.

"Mhm!"

She was muffled by the brush. But I could tell she was also giving a yay of her own.

I sat there and just looked at myself in the mirror until she was done. Which didnt take as long as I expected, for only what seemed like ten minutes passed and the sensation of the brush on my head left. Also with her setting the brush down next to me, proclaiming.

"All done!"

I blinked back into reality and looked at what she'd done to my hair. Which was nothing really, besides coming it all to one side so it would droop over on eye and hang over my left shoulder.

I blew a puff of air at it like those emo teens I would see sometimes. It made me giggle.

"Dont move honey, I've gotta go get something!"

Before I could question It she landed back down onto her hooves and trotted out of the room. Leaving me to my own devices for a small amount of time before trotting back into the room.

"Close your eyes honey."

I did so without hesitation. Thought not without any inkling of curiosity. What exactly was she doing? She placed both of her hooves on top of my head and fumbled with something. She wrapped it around the top of my head and tightened it at the back, though not too tight.

"Alright, you can look now."

When I did open my eyes I was surprised to see the goggles Spitfire had graciously donated to me sitting atop my head again. I stared at myself before feeling a smile start forming, I had completely forgot about these things! I felt complete in my appearance with them on. Though when exactly did she get them?

"My goggles? When did you have the time to get them?"

She grabbed my body once more and plopped me down onto her back as she turned to walk out of the room.

"Oh, Spitfire happened to give them to me before she left."

Oh, I'd have to thank her later.

"Well I'm glad she did, now I'm all dripped out!"

Mother stopped abruptly at the front door, causing me to tumble forwards and get a mouth full of her hair. Yuck.

"What? Dripped out? You're not wet are you? In pretty sure I dried you off pretty good.."

Oh yeah. I forgot these ponies didnt know what human slang was. I spat out mother hair and sat back down on my butt, I cleared my throat and she focused on me.

"No, no. I'm not wet. What I mean is that I looked mega fresh with the goggles."

She opened her mouth in understanding.

"Oooh."

Skipping over the fact that I had to explain to mother how the word 'drip' is used in a sentence. By using a few hypotheticals. But than I also mistakenly used another slang word and she questioned me on that one. So I spent a good amount of time explaining a joke to her.

But on the bright side. I was rewarded with a large cookies and cream milkshake that was seemingly calling my name when I looked at It on the menu.

Mother on the other hand, or hoof. Opted for coffee and a donut, which was very surprising and confusing to me. Why would this place be selling coffee? The donut I could understand but also, why was mom drinking coffee at this time of day? Too many questions, yet this milkshake was telling me to ignore them and focus on enjoying it, and enjoy it I did.

I simply closed my eyes in contentment.

"Speckles?"

I opened my eyes and looked across the table at mother. Though she wasn't looking at me but to my right, I tilted my head and looked to where she was looking. Spotting no one until I looked down and spotted a familiar propeller hat wearing colt.

"Button?"

The one eyed changeling meekly stared at his comatose Queen. His superior had ordered him to stay by her side until she woke up. But that was seeming more and more unlikely to him as the days went by, seeing as they copied do absolutely nothing about her broken collar bone. The best they could do was give her a neck brace, because they alarmingly couldn't fix it with their limited amount of magic.

The changeling brought his gaze down to his thin hooves before looking over the Queen again. They'd been pressed to direct most of their love reserves into keeping the Queen stable. Which meant that there wasn't a lot to go around for the rest of them.

That was mainly why the hive was In a buzz and his superior was currently trying to calm everybody down.

*Growl*

He looked down at his stomach with a frown. He was starving to say the least.

From out of nowhere the door to the room burst open and shut just as quickly. A large yet thin looking changeling walked in, muttering to himself before fixing his gaze on the meek drone.

"Any sign of conciousness?"

He shook his head.

"Fuck!"

The drone shrunk back at his tone and sighed.

"What exactly are we going to do sir? Everypony is going a little crazy..and with all the infiltrators having to come back... there hasn't really been much love going aroun-"

"I know! I know everyone is starving! What do you want me to do about it? I can't just magically make her wake up!"

"But maybe somepony else could?"

The large changeling paused and looked at him, nodding his head for him to go on.

"W-well. You know how the Queen has ties to another one of her sisters from a different HIV-"

"Cut to the chase."

He nodded.

"Maybe we could get her sister to help wake her...up?"

To be continued...

Chapter 31

'Was fear a feeling that changelings felt? Because being on the other side of getting somepony to emit fear kinda sucks. The Queen was one thing, but her sister...'

The low ranking changeling let a shudder rack through his carapace as the image of the green haired sister changeling to his Queen popped into his head. To be honest, he didnt really want to interact with her in the first place. But if his high ranking commander said so, then he really had no choice. Otherwise he'd have his wings chopped off and shoved straight up where the sun doesnt shine. So said his commander, if not obvious.

Shifting his positioning In front of the Queens bed chamber, he anxiously waited for Chrysalis to arrive.

His mouth went ajar and he let out a small gagging noise as the name rolled off his tongue. The very pronunciation of the name forcing a wave of very sour tasting emotion, which was weird. He never knew he could taste his own emotions..or was he just stupid?

'No..definitely not stupid...' he mentally agreed with himself.

'Mayb-' he was cut off by the abrupt sound of the large doors leading to the Queens chamber slowly screeching open. He made his best attempt at standing at attention, or atleast what he'd seen other more important changelings do at times. If his anxiety wasn't already enough, the burning feeling of authority was going to kill him. The constant bombardment of the aura made his Knees buckle a bit, though he was able to catch himself, just barely to meet the imposing and daunting form of the elder sister.

'Oh sweet Nymphous, this is going to suc-'

His wandering eyes dropped back in front of him and completely threw off his attempt at a calm and collected looking drone. It all failed when he failed to realize she had closed the distance between them fairly quickly, standing and staring down at him intently. Mentally he agreed with himself that he would've flat out screamed or even jumped if the situation weren't so tense.

"Drone. Please fill me In on the Dire.. situation at hoof..." The tone of her voice was hard to read, seeing as she was a Queen herself. It was understandable, but he couldn't help but pick up a bit of sarcasm when regarding her sister.

He quickly filled the silence with a cough and forced his stuttering words to come out, only causing the green haired Queen to grimace. She held up a hoof and he immediately silenced, her expression telling him all he needed to know.

"My sister is comatose correct?"

He nodded sheepishly.

"Which means you are In dire need of leadership?"

He nodded again, though this time with a confused hint added into It.

She grinned devilishly, her long muzzle perfectly revealing those even longer fangs in her mouth. Causing him to slightly quiver and silently curse one eye and their commander, for putting him in this situation and letting th-

"Focus drone."

He snapped back to attention, looking up as she had gotten even closer, eyes narrowed down at him before she huffed and took a step back.

"Now as I said once more. Let us go attend to my sister so we can further discuss this dilemma."

"Y-yes Queen Chrysalis.."

Buttons appearance was a pleasant surprise. I guess this moving to ponyville thing did have some more ups than I realized. Also, now mother has proof that I have friends that are my own age, and same gender. Dont know why she brought that up, but, whatever.

Anyways, the interaction led to mother and Buttons mom to move to a separate table that wasnt too far away from the table Button and I sat at. Because apparently in this world, everyone has something in common with an opposite person...

What am I even talking about? That makes utterly no sense, what malarkey am I pulling out of my ass this time?

I chuckled at myself. Prompting Button to look at me In question, asking the question you too would ask if someone started laughing out of nowhere.

"What?"

I responded with the same question, because I like being difficult. Also, i liked watching ponies faces change facial expressions. It's a weird yet still interesting habit I found myself doing as of recently.

Ugh. I feel so out of touch right now. Time to shift the conversation to something about Button Mash, maybe about school or something.

"-well! Anyway, Button, hows school?"

He rose an eyebrow at me and his propeller at the top of his hat rotated with his confusion. Interesting.

But he still gave me an answer nonetheless, letting his confusion drop into a smile as he gave me a little run down of what's been happening. Smiling not just because it was genuinely interesting, it was because I didn't have to go to school in this world. Even though I was a kid. Heh.

"Yeah, everything's been good just, Mrs.Cheerilee surprised us with a creativity project the other day. It's due in four days. "

That peaked my interest, so I continued.

"What exactly, does this creativity fall under?"

Another face of confusion was thrown my way by my fellow brown foal before I finally face palmed. I was talking to a child, a fellow child to be exact.

"Uh.. what's it about? Besides creativity I mean?"

His eyes widened in realization and he let out a very audible "oooh." Before putting a hoof to his chin and scrunching up his muzzle in what I could recognize as his inner thoughts working out a response.

Dont ask how exactly I know, I'm just a very weird person.

But it was cute nonetheless. Well, not as cute as the bodaciously radical unit like myself, but cute.

"Oh, uh! Yeah I remember now, it was about the alphabet or something. We have to Express the funda-fundam-"

"Fundamentals." I finished.

He thanked me with a nod. "-fundamentals of the allegorical conno-connota-"

"Connotation?" I asked.

"Yeah. That! Anyways, connotations of the inner meaning of the alphabet and its words, to each of us in our own way and how we would Express it!" He finished with a smile.

I stared at him for a good while, many questions floating around my head before I just settled on one.

"..this is elementary school right?"

He nodded, though pursed his lips immediately after.

"I mean, I guess. But it's all mixed together, Mrs.Cheerilee teaches practically all the foals in Ponyville."

Doesnt sound too weird to me, though mixed classes in such a low grade level? Which brings up the question, what grade is Button 'technically' in? Better yet-

"Hey, how old are you?"

"I just turned eight a month ago, which officially makes me the oldest pony there!" He said with an excited tone, I guess some things never change.

But on the other hand. He's eight years old? That is very surprisin- I was interrupted with a question being directed at me for once

"Well.. how old are you Speckles? We gotta be around the same age right? You're just a little.."

I raised an eyebrow at his halting words. Was he going to make a comment on my height? I'll have him know, being short is nothing to be ashamed of! Better yet, being shorts has a ton of privileges. But listing them off would take too long back to reality!

"Well. There is a reason we are so distinctly different from each other dude. First, I'm four years old to be exact, also. I'm average height for my age!" I defended.

He blinked at me with a look of surprise before shaking his head comedically from side to side. Magical logic proving true as his hat stayed in place all the while.

'Hm..'

"Woah, dude! You're actually four years old? But you act so much older! And...wait, a four year old beat me at video games? Nooooo-"

I kindly reached over the table, which in my case meant I had to crawl onto the table towards hims and placed a hoof on his mouth. Motioning to the rest of the ponies in the room, speaking with a regular voice.

"Calm down. Unless you want everybod- everypony to listen in on our conversation eh?"

He glanced down at my hoof before nodding his head, I slowly removed my hoof from his face and crawled back towards my chair. Sitting down, I decided to bring up the conversation we were having earlier before we got sidetracked.

"So...can you get help?"

I asked if there was a chance that I could help, with all that talk about them having to Express allegorical connotations. Which to be honest, would be complete bullshit if I were mentally his age.

"Well she said that our parents couldn't help us...but she didnt say anything about getting help from somepony that doesn't go to the school?"

His response was perfectly confusing. As I completley understood what he meant, because I myself make lots of confusing sentences. Though most of them in my head.

"Oh! Then can I help you? I really haven't been doing anything as of recently and that sounds like fun!"

My enthusiasm was real, I'd always wanted to show off to my classmates back on earth. I never really gotten the chance to either way, but this was the chance to!

"Uh sure, I guess. I wasnt doing much work by myself anyways.. too busy playing video games on my new coltari."

Was that a very bad horse pun for Atari? Couldn't they have thought if anything..better, I guess is what in trying to say?

Anyways, back to what's at hand.

"Oh cool, but have you thought of what exactly you're going to do for your project?"

He shook his head.

"Well. What did you have in mind?"

He shrugged his shoulders. I squinted my eyes.

"Any idea of what you're going to do?"

He simply said "I dont know.."

I sighed. Suggesting my idea.

"How about a rap?"

His stupor was broken and he echoed.

"Rap?"

I nodded, intently groaning that I had to explain what rap was. While also groaning at the remembrance that the rap genre hasn't been introduced to these guys yet. So I explained it the best way I could.

"Its something new I made up.. it's like a poem, but with the beat of a song in the background. But better!"

"But better?" He questioned.

"Of course."

He shrugged his shoulders before smirking.

"Okay then, what would it be called?"

I had the perfect name.

"Alphabetical aerobics."

To be continued...

Chapter 32

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 33

There was a brief moment where it seemed as if Buttons world was about to end, how you may ask? By me. But I didnt end his world this day, I decided to spare the colt of my wrath. Seeing his frightened face as I cornered him at his front door was enough for me. So I simply sat at the porch just a bit in front of him and waited for the two adults to finally arrive. I might've heard Button collapse onto the floor but my attention was focused on the two mares approaching. Greeting them with a smile as I stood up.

As they reached the porch, I gave mother a victorious grin as she looked down at me with a raised eyebrow. As if she was asking me what exactly I did to warrant that smile, it was quite simple. I pointed over to Caring looking at an out of breath Button as he lay in a heap on the floor. Making me wonder how exactly Button was so out of breath, we weren't that far away from his house when I started chasing him. My conclusion, he is lazy.

Mothers mind reading habits decided go kick in as she simply smiled softly and ruffled my hair.

On the other hand.

"Button?" Caring questioned.

"..yeah?" He said in between breaths, proceeding to push himself back onto his feet as he looked at her.

"Mmm.. nothing, just a reminder that a new diet shall be implemented." She mused with a jovial tone as she turned to the door and simply pushed it open. Funny, seeing as Button could've escaped if he only tried harder. Karma's a bitch.

But it was even funnier when Button let out another comically whiny and outraged 'no!' As he followed his mom inside.

I looked back up at mother who was also looking down at me, we both smiled and shrugged before following suit. Entering the slightly cold and spacious living room that was Buttons house. Though did I need to word that so weirdly?

I blinked off into space for a moment and shook it off momentarily. Instead placing my focus on commenting how the house looked nice, except for that little painting of what I could only assume where the two princesses. Bleh.

"Nice place."

"I'll say." Mother whistled out. Stepping around me but still keeping close, appraising the house for herself and presumably coming up with commentaries of her own in her head.

Attention was finally brought to the two who currently owned and lived in the house as Caring suddenly appeared from a corner I didnt see her go into before. Button following right after her, a frown on his face to contrast her own welcoming smile. While I wondered if they were still talking about that diet from outside, Button rapidly approached me and took my hoof in his own.

My mind switched to its joking nature and I almost blurted out a inappropriate joke, but bit it back as I remembered the company I was in and what exactly I was right now. So I just let myself be dragged along as Button walked us towards the houses staircase.

"...Speckles and me will be upstairs!" He said before resuming his motion of dragging me up the stairs, well I still managed to walk, but you get the idea.

Nevertheless, I turned back towards the two adults looking at us and gave mother a wave.

"Bye mom!" To which she promptly smiled and waved back at me as we finally reached the top of the stairs and turned a corner, my vision being replaced with wall until I faced forwards.

Button finally let go of my hoof and I graciously set it back down onto the floor and walked a little circle to test it. Giving it a nod before following Button as he opened his door, him stepping aside as I stepped in and into the middle of the room. Looking around with a look of genuine surprise at what exactly his room was covered In, and how not far off it was to my br- a kids room would be on earth. Hm.

The door shut and I heard soft footsteps on the carpet, a childish voice taking me out of my stupor. Turning towards him.

"Shocked, huh?" He said with a prideful tone.

"Kinda, more or less surprised. I didnt expect your room to be covered in posters, no wait, I did expect that..I just didn't expect you to have every console known to pony kind.." I fumbled my way through that sentence as I focused on a shelf littered with different familiar, yet different looking retro consoles.

"Yeah I do! I love playing games, and mom got tired of me spending money on arcade tokens so she bought me them!" He said happily, his propeller cap spinning slightly.

I wonder if he has any spare propeller hats, I might want to wear one and see the effects it has on ponies..

"Well, lucky you. I dont even have a gaming console! But anyways, shouldn't we get started?" My distracted brain came up with and the signals forced my mouth to open and enunciate the words.

"Oh! Yeah, let me just get some paper and we can start." He said before walking over towards the desk into the corner of the room. While he did that, I started wondering what words I should use to replace the profanity in that specific rap. Also, how exactly I was going to teach him how to keep in tempo with the beat as it speeds up...and how he would memorise all the words. Hm..

So I guess we would start from the basics.

"Alright, I've got the paper. Now, how do we start?" Button would say as he dropped down onto his butt next to me, placing the paper just in front of us, the ceremoniously spitting out a pencil from his mouth.

"Yuck." I responded.

"Yeah, yeah whatever filly.. anyways, tell me more about the whole rap thing. You said it was like a poem right?" He insulted and carried on, making my eye twitch slightly but shrugged it off. That was strike one.

"Uh, yeah. Its kinda hard to explain. Basically like I said before, it's like reciting a poem with music accompanying it. Its better with a visual representation, but theres really nothing here I can make a beat with."

I paused and took a look around the room, there wasn't much I could really make use of. Also, before I even gave an example of a rap, what exactly should I use as an example? Theres a literally endless amount.

Though I guess I could try pen tapping. If these hooves proved fit to.

The two mares walked into the kitchen and both took a seat at the dining table, fixing each other with a small smile before one of them would initiate conversation. Now that the two colts were upstairs, there wasnt any childish interruptions or adorable acts that they could laugh at or gush over.

Caring heart started the conversation with a question, but also ended up slipping in a joke.

"Would you like something to drink? Or maybe some sugar cubes? Celestia knows I need to get rid of those before I have a constantly hyper foal on my hooves." She huffed before pointing at a half full glass jar, Hazel giving them a once over and shaking her head. Giggling at the implications before responding.

"Oh, no thank you. I need to watch my figure, Speckles already added on a few pounds after birth." She joked before running a hoof through her hair.

"It doesnt seem like he added much, if his small size is anything to say about it." Caring refuted, sparking a laugh out of the both of them.

"He is really small, despite him not liking anyone commenting on it. But it just makes my little foal cuter, especially when he says it adds a 'one hundred percent cuteness booster'." Hazel would respond with an exaggeration of her hoof.

"Although that does sound like something Button would say, I cant say I disagree with him." She sighed "it reminds me of how Button used to be when he was younger."

"Button is eight years old right?" Hazel broke the silence, shifting in her seat while waiting.

"Oh, yes. Just turned eight years old. Its likes time flies by when you dont notice..." she lamented.

"I wish I could say the same, these days time seems like it's going a hundred miles a minute, but at the same time in slow motion. If that's a correct way of saying things?" She brought a hoof to her chin before smiling abruptly. That's exactly how Speckles thinks and would says things.

Caring seemed to understand what she was laying down "I think I can partially understand what you're saying. Though it has been hard for the both of you if I am to understand?" She said carefully, choosing her words carefully.

"Exactly, it's just nice to be able to sit down again with somepony and just conversate.." another sigh was let out in between pauses before she continued. Looking over towards where the stair case was, then back to the other mare sitting across from her.

"Now that is something I can agree with, it's always nice to sit and talk with somepony. Even if it's one you just met, proves to be a great way for making friends" she finished with a smile.

Hazel also smiled. "Now Speckles will believe I have more friends than he knows of, so he can and I quote "die happy, knowing mother has friends"

Caring tilted her head curiously "may I hear the story behind that?" Obviously interested in what she just said.

"..sure, why not?"

"Hey Speckles?" Button started.

I turned from my position on his bed to him laying at the edge of it. The both of us decided that the bed would be the comfier option than sitting on the floor. Also we unanimously agreed that we would stop working on his project for now, mind you we did get stuff done. Just, he got bored, I got bored. Sooner or later, the project was pushed aside and we were just chilling.

I was still stumped on how I could make a beat that fit the actual rap, while pen tapping could work like I said earlier. I dont think these hooves were meant for it.. anyways.

"Wassup?" I responded, still wondering how exactly I'd introduce him into this whole genre of music. It's not like I could pop a music player into existence.. wait.

I raised my hoof and imagined for a moment, closing my eyes briefly and opening them. Expecting somethingz, I was disappointed to see nothing had appeared. I could stop time but no- oh wait shit, I forgot about tha-

I had gotten too lost In my thoughts that I was spooked when Button entered my line of sight so suddenly. I jumped and let out a manly sound, bonking heads with the other foal as we both held our heads. Ouch.

"Oww.. geez, did I really scare you that badly?" He said in confusion.

I looked over him past my hoof and defended myself. "Uh..no, no I wasnt scared. I just wasnt laying attention and you just appeared randomly." Which was true for the most part.

I could feel the eye roll, him laughing and responding.

"Yeah, yeah whatever. Anyways, what I was going to say was when you were going to show me one if those rap thingies. You said you would earlier, also you were going to show me exactly how to say all of those words you wrote down all at once."

"Well, technically those words are the main rap I want you to perform for your project, which I'll show you... hold on, I'll just show you now I guess." I guess I'd just do It without a beat.

To be continued...

Chapter 34 Author's Note

Ten days for this? The author has to have a plan right?

Chapter 34

Just as I was about to start with the rapping. I was interrupted by the door to Buttons room suddenly opening, the both of us turning to see my mom poking her hear into the room. She smiled sheepishly before fully stepping into the room and flashing an apologetic smile at Button. I raised an eyebrow before she pointed at an imaginary watch on her wrist. I tilted my head before nodding, I want confused by the gesture. More confused by the fact that a horse could wear a watch. Anyways. I was slightly disappointed by the intrusion.

"Has time gone by that fast?" I was the first to break the silence, drawing an utterly confused reaction from Button. He scrambled to his feet before striding over to his rooms window, peeling back a poster that covered it to peer into the darkening streets of Ponyville. Huh.

"Unfortunately so, sorry for interrupting your little colt time. But this old mare is getting tired." She lightly joked, holding out a hoof in a come hither motion. Before I did so, I looked over to a pouting brown colt. Ugh, my heart. But I persevered, giving him a small wave and continued walking over to mother.

"That sucks, but we can always hang out sometime else right?" I said in a hopeful tone. More to give Button a sense that we would get together again.

Mothers large hoof brushed the top of my head and messed with my hair and shook the goggles that I was wearing back and forth. Which i had surprisingly forgotten that I was wearing, which meant I wasnt able to brag about it! Wait. Did that mean Button didn't notice them on the top of my head? Or was it just something that didnt really neeed an explanation, like him wearing a propeller cap. Seemingly for the hell of it.

But with this many questions, reality was once again calling and I had to tune my ears back into the frequency that speech was picked up in. A pretty fucking weird way of saying I tuned back into the conversation. But I'm just weird like that.

I was only able to catch the ending part of the conversation as the older colt was suddenly in front of me. I blinked in a mute show of surprise before being surprised again by him holding out a hoof to me. I stared at it for a moment before realizing he wanted a bro fist. So I reciprocated and our hooves bumped lightly against each other.

"Well, it sucks that its already night and that you didnt get to show me that rap thing.. but I guess we'll have to do it the next time you come over! He said exactly how a friend would talk to you after a playdate, smiling all the while.

"Yeah, dude. Till next time!" I said before starting to walk out of the room with mom. Lazily descending down the stairs by hitching a ride on the mim train, we were greeted by Caring Heart by the door. Who also gave us a farewell before shutting the door behind us, and with that. The two main characters of this story were alone once again.

Nah. I'm more like that one cool looking background character that everyone would make their own headcanon type thing for.

...Moving on.

I took in the sun as it was in its final stages of setting. It looked nice, but still made me wonder if the Princess raising and lowering the sun and moon thing being legit. I mean this was a magical world and all, and I did just slay the two immortal beings in my dreams. But... nevermind, I see where my own reasoning would start to fail me. Starting with the whole dream thing.

Interesting. I wonder how it can be exploited.

But that would have to wait.

"That was certainly a nice use of our time." Mother stated out of the blue with a tired yet upbeat tone.

"Yeah, definitely. It was cool going to someponies house for the first time" I said in agreeance.

"Well. I guess we will be busy with something new while we wait for Spitfire to be done with her duties-" she said with a small yawn. Pausing before speaking again, drawing a confused stare from me.

"-well, I guess that's proof it being time for night night." She gave the words 'night night' and extra oomph by adding a silly voice to it. Which did succeed in making me giggle. But I still found a hole in her logic.

"But mom, didnt we spend the first half of the day sleeping? How are you tired already?"

"I mean.. Is it just an excuse to cuddle or something? I'm not really that tired so I guess you'll have to sleep alone for a bit" I said with as much innocence that I could muster into my already teasing manner.

She went silent for a moment before scoffing in a joking manner, continuing that scoff until she finally found the right words.

"-well.. well because bedtime!" She concluded firmly. Pointing up at the sky with a hoof. Taking me back for a moment as I repeated those words in a slightly stunned manner.

"Bedtime..?"

"Yes, bedtime! The two of us might have slept practically all day, but it's still time for sleep!" She said in a louder voice this time but reigned it in as she tried to stop her demeanor from cracking.

I felt a smile also appear on my face at the act. But I couldn't help feel a slight twinge of nostalgia as a memory pushed itself into the fore front of my mind.

'Its bed time uggo! Go to bed!'

'No no. Bedtime!'

I immediately shook it away as soon as it played through my head. I didn't need a memory like that coming to make me feel sad. Instead focusing that rising feeling into entertaining mothers over exaggerated display of mine and bers exhaustion.

It wasnt right for me to get sad by that. Not after I promised myself something.

To be continued..

Chapter 35

Mother was as devious as she was exhausted. Or atleast that's what she says, I doubt it. Despite how much I love her, I cant help but call complete Cap here. Because as soon as we made it to the house she unlocked it without even taking a look at the keyhole. Whenever I was tired and got home I always fumbled the keys, but got better at handling them as I always imagined zombies or some sort of demons coming at me whever I tried unlocking the door. Good times..

But anyways. Mom was just suing the exhaustion as a cover to cuddle and that was that, which I really wasn't opposed to cuddling and stuff. But she really didnt need to make an excuse like this, I wouldn't say anything if she was feeling like being lazy.

Mother was quick to make it up the stairs and into her bedroom, completely ignoring my own bedroom that stood across from hers. Disposing me into the very soft and comfortable bed, she made her way out into the hallway and down the hall. I could hear her footfalls stop and a door opening and closing. Ah, bathroom.

I was also quick to dismiss that and roll over a few times on the bed. Dont judge me, if you were tiny you would do the exact same thing I was doing. The bed felt massive to my tiny body and I was taking advantage of that. Despite all of the tell tale signs that mother was planning something, I continued with the smothering of my body on the blankets.

Until I was rudely interrupted by mother being a sneaky ninja all of the sudden and ambushing me. Yelling out a "rawr" and making me fucking jump. I did not squeal, all I did was jump and got slightly frightened at her sudden appearance. But after the fact, I was immediately scooped into her soft and fuzzy embrace as she jumped onto the bed and plopped me down onto her stomach.

I gave her a small frown to compliment her devious and shit eating grin. This only added to her flame as she giggled and bent her head forwards, placing a kiss upon my nose. I felt my face flush and my arms were immediately up and trying to cover my face, number one because I was blushing, I never blush. Number two, because my nose was my weak spot. At least it was when mother got like this.

Though she was quick to move my arms away and pressed her nose against mine, effectively nuzzling me.

"M-mother!" I said in defense.

"Whaaat?" She said innocently.

"Cant I show my adorable foal that I love them? Oh so much?" She cooed.

I couldn't find myself able to say no to that.

I simply sighed and rested my chin on her chest. Closed my eyes and simply said "I love you mom."

She acquiesced. "I love you too sweetie"

Princess Luna found herself staring at the very annoying door of the child who'd completely thrown her and her sister of their dream. It made her feel a multitude of things and made her say a multitude of words to her sister, who just took the situation and its outcome in strides. Acting all nonchalant, when she clearly can tell that Luna is very angry at the situation and at the child. Although the hate for the child themselves was made up of many many annoyances she found herself listing off when she first encountered their door. A bead of sadness came with the anger, layered underneath it like a perfectly decorated cake, the icing appealing and looking rather delectable. But in truth, when. She would take a bite into it, it would give way and dissolve into a bitter and melancholy feeling.

She wanted to help this foal and get to the bottom of the problem with the changelings specifically guarding him, this is why she was more upbeat and deep into the idea. While her sister is as interested and concerned with the foals well being herself, she finds it very very annoying that Celestia would try to downplay it. But with her teeth already straining underneath the force of her grinding them back and forth, she opens her mouth and sighed heavily. Walking closer and closing the distance between her and the door, the chains ever prevalent. Though with a much thicker lining than she remembered, it seemed as though the child hardened his defenses.

That was another reasons why he intrigued her so much. Was the fact that he was seemingly aware of his dreamlike state and willed everything in his dreams, even doing a feat that many would dream of! Overpowering both of the princesses mental prowess and throwing them off like limp sausages!

No. Not like sausages, what was she thinking? She narrowed her eyes and rubbed at her stomach, agreeing that after her excursion she would get herself some sustenance. Maybe a sausage or two. It did sound good now that she did think about it.

But there wasnt time to think about those delectable little pieces of food, it was time to force her way into the child's heads and force him to- she stopped herself. That was rather intense, even for her. Those days were behind her. Instead, she would make her way into the dream and convince the child into giving her answers. Also possibly reprimanding him for disgracefully throwing a glowing blade at her and figuratively killing her.

She realized she was going to deep into things and was just giving the door a very hard and intense look. Shaking her head and focusing back at the task at hoof, she placed a hoof onto the metal chain wrapped tightly around the door and tugged at it. Just barely being able to lift it up for just a moment, feeling the overwhelming and surprising amount of density inside of this mental construct. She was impressed and felt her growing curiosity with this child grow, ponies weren't usually able to pull feats like this and successfully repel seemingly Godlike beings. Maybe the occasional lich or at times a necromancer, but the rarity of those two being around was slim to none. For she swiftly took care of them long ago.

She was getting off topic once more. Not noticing that at her touch a reaction occurred and the chains suddenly pulsed, causing her to take a step back in surprise. Tilting her head as a black substance creeped it's way out of the door and stated culminating tight in front if her, curiosity was taking charge and she decided against readying her horn. Watching as the substance shaped into a rectangular object, with the substance swirling and starting to thicken. Her eyes then widened as the black color faded and was replaced by a bright white rectangle floating in front of her. She was ready to inspect the object but was stopped as letters started to form, or rather write themselves onto the surface.

It finally finished writing out the character before moving downwards and drawing a small circle with a line through it before dissipating.

She shook the surprise and went to inspect it, lighting her horn and trying to discern what exactly this black substance was made of. But there was nothing she was able to pick up, for it was all muddle and hard to discern. Yes, she could sense that it was magic at foot. But what type?

This would've been what fully caught her interests if not for her instinctively reading what was written. It made her gasp as she read it out loud.

"No girls allowed?! Especially those that are so tall that everyone has to look at them... refer to bullet points below. No big and tall ponies with wings and pointy horns!?"

She reached up and touched her horn before pouting. It was not that pointy! She had only stabbed her enemies mercilessly with...ah, she sees the contradiction.

"Bah! This foal cannot undermine the ruler of the night! Overseer of dreams! I am Princess Luna destroyer of evi-oh!" Rearing back on her hooves she started.

When she opened her eyes and dropped back down to the ground she stared as the door was now slightly opened. The chains hung limply on the ground and the no girls allowed sign was no where to be seen.

But she took this as a win. She had obtained entrance to the foals dreams once more and she intended on getting what she wanted. Stepping forwards and into the dream realm she expected an expansive black void that she'd have to traverse for a while like before, but was taken back as she was met with an enormous wall. Looking from her left to her right she could not see any end to this wall, her confusion suddenly peaked as a loud metallic noise was heard.

She snapped her head back forwards and was able to witness four individual pieces of the wall suddenly slid open. Four openings were what she was left with, the last one to the right was even darker than the rest.

She was currently confused. More than she had been since her other visit with the foal, what was this? An entrance to a labyrinth of sorts? Why was he making it so hard!

She felt frustrated and reared her head back and casted a spell intended to collapse the constructs in front of her. Only to be surprised as it stood strong, a single scorch mark lay where her magic had impacted and she was stunned.

"What? T'is impossible. None have been able to persist whenever I cast that spell.." she muttered to herself.

She sighed. It seemed as if she was going to have to play along with this child's play, no matter how strong it seemed. No matter how intentional it seemed, nor smart nor calculated. He was a foal at the end of the day, a simple foal with a great control over their own dreamscape was no match for her. She walked these planes far longer than he has, persisted longer than the thought of him even came to mind.

But why was she so powerless in this situation? They were but a child. This was all but impossible.

"Faust my sisters name.." she cursed before walking towards the path with the most light emitting from it. Stopping just in front of it and peering into the narrow hallway, where some twists and turns were able to be seen. So her hunch of this being some type of labyrinth wasn’t far off, yet it was intriguing. This was such a fortified construct. Something that not even the smartest child should be able to even mentally comprehend.

This was anomalous. This was unnatural and she would get to the bottom of this.

So she sucked in breath and stepped into the narrow hallway, taking a few steps before being startled by the metallic noise once more. Snapping around, she witnessed as the exit slid shut and she was left inside.

With nothing left to do. She started forwards.

To be continued...

Chapter 36.

Princess Luna had no idea how long it had been since she'd entered this construct. This behemoth of a maze that had been constructed presumably to keep her out of the colts dreams. It was impressive at first glance, the idea of a colt creating a labyrinth of who knows what intrigued her. Though once she had actually stepped hoof into the thing, she found annoying. Annoying in the sense that it had her constantly walking along varying paths which either would be well lit, or the complete opposite and completely pitch black.

She had found it massively tedious and lacking. Huffing to herself as she took another right turn and walked into a dead end, making her form a frown before stomping the ground and turning around. Only to walk into another wall.

As she stumbled back in confusion she wouldnt notice the area around her shift in ways one would think impossible before finally, the wall to her right slid open. Pulling herself together sue would turn to her right and peer into the narrowing passage, tilting her head as she vaguely made out a beam of light at the end.

Knowing there was nowhere else but dead ends for her, she turned and walked into the passage. Finding it getting harder and harder for her to fit through the shrinking hallway before having to squeeze her way through, eventually getting to the point of where her hips got stuck. She puffed out her cheeks as she tries continuing forwards, only just barely scraping by as the sound her body made against the metal proved her struggle.

"..damned...WAL-oof!" As she continued her struggle the hallway suddenly pushed her forward and dropped her onto her muzzle. She groaned once more before pushing herself up onto her hooves, turning to rub at her hips. She fell short as she noticed the small passageway she entered had suddenly turned into a closed off space. It made her blink for a moment, hadnt she just been struggling to fit through there just a moment ago? Where had the...

Her thoughts were cut short as her ears pricked up at the distant sound of something, drawing her attention over to the sudden change in scenery. She was now standing at the foot of an entrance to a cave, the inside being impossible to see from where she was standing. Wasnt she just stuck In a narrow hallwa- she was interrupted by the sound she heard picking up in volume. No longer muffled and seemingly getting closer.

She took a step and backed away from the entrance to the cave, a sense of caution and fear starting to settle in as she braced her horn just in case of anything.

The sound started up once again and now she could clearly make out the sound of footsteps specifically those of a pony. Hence the clopping of hooves against a rocky surface. Though the sound did slightly relive and confuse her at the same time, the only other pony here were her and the colt. Who else would be here?

Then her thoughts were completely thrown off track as the sight of her one and only sister stepped out of the cave. Stopping just in front of her as she just stated blankly at her.

Luna was taken back by the sudden appearance, though quickly breathes a sigh of relief at the sight. Her guard dropped and she went to question her sister for just randomly appearing and frightening her. Why would she just randomly appear here if she had told her before hoof that an approach like this didnt seem necessary.

How was she here if she didnt have the ability to enter ones dreams? That made her stop, her relief turning into suspicions as quickly as a spinning dial.

"Sister..?" She said slowly. Taking in the rather put of character blank stare she was being given by her sister. She got no response.

As she took a step back. Celestia took a step forwards. As this was happening, she could feel herself getting increasingly apprehensive. A thought at the back of her head faintly warning her about the pony in front of her.

Though before she could think any further or even act on anything, she was interrupted by a sickening crunch coming from her sister. Startling her into taking another step back as her sisters form started to curl in on itself while continuing to emit the sickening noise.

Luna could only stare on in horror as her sister body continued contorting and bending until finally, black limbs broke through from underneath her sisters pony form and sprouted upwards before curving onto the floor. The tattered body of her sister was hauled into the air as the limbs rose to their full height. An orange substance ran across the underside of the newly forming creature and packed together, creating a glowing abdomen of sorts.

Luna couldn't find it in herself to move. She was full of fear and could only stare as her sisters body continued being subject to the creatures transformation.

With it all ending as the creature kept Celestias head as it's own and twisted it upside down. Rearing backwards and using her sisters head as a puppet of sorts, it roared and immediately lunged for her frozen form.

She couldn't even muster out a scream before everything went dark.

I watched the large monitor with a disappointed expression. Ever since I fell asleep and noticed that a little certain someone was currently in my little defense maze. I decided to just imagine up a large monitor that would let me see into and focus on individuals in the maze. Which was Princess Luna, until she up and died.

I kinds expected her to put up some sort of fight against the creatures in the maze. But I guess the Nosk was too traumatizing for her..

"Hmm. Wonder if this will reflect any meetings I'll have with the Princesses in the future.."

Queen Chrysalis stood at the foot of her basically paraplegic younger sisters bed with a very unamused frown on her face. Her fangs dug against the bottom of her lips as she gave her one more look over before turning her attention to the shaking drone standing next to her. Casually turning her head over to look at him, she internally sighed at the sight of his shaky form getting even worse the longer she just stared at him. Part of her was happy at the fact of her being that visually frightening to her subordinates, and the other half was disappointed that this was what her sister had to offer in the form of drones.

She finally broke the silence as the pitiful sight started forming a sour taste in the back of her throat.

"Fret not little drone.. everything will surely turn out alright." She finished with a devilish grin, lowering her head closer to his and simply laughed as he flinched. Truly pitiful.

On the other hoof. Now that she clearly had to wait for the spell she used to quicken the process of her recovery, she could focus on the one thing that stood out to her. When she had decided to question those who knew of the situation regarding her sister, mainly the drone that she took with her. Even despite the injuries that he sported he was still able to stay conscious enough for her to get all the information she needed...before his speech disassembled and he was fixated on a specific pony. A colt to be in fact.

It intrigued her at the moment, though she couldn't get much after that because the drone was so fixated that the colt was all that they were talking about. At first it made her wonder what exactly her sister was teaching and encouraging her children to do before hearing a specific phrase that made her thoughts stop entirely.

Even though the drone sounded so unhinged that his speech was immediately interpreted as meaningless drabble, but it still intrigued her nonetheless. An endless amount of love? From a child no less? It was a chance that she was very willing to chase after, no matter how outrageous it sounded.

Even if it did turn out to be false, the outcome still benefited her. Children were easier to manipulate and drain love out of, so it's still a win win situation in her head.

But with that in mind. She once again turned towards the shaking drone in the room and smiled once more, knowing exactly what she was going to do.

"Drone."

He jumped before turning his head to her, avoiding eye contact as soon as his own eyes met hers.

"Yes, Queen Chrysalis?" He said in a weak voice.

"Gather all of your infiltrators together. I'll be needing to speak them. Understand?"

"Y-yes Que-" he never got the chance to speak as he was once again interrupted.

"Good. Now run along." She said with a wave of her hoof, prompting him to quickly turn tail and vacate the room. Leaving Chrysalis to her own evil thoughts.

To be continued.

Chapter 37

After the whole princess Luna and having her face her own sister in the form of a Nosk, a creature that shapeshifts and takes the face of the prey that they have killed. Or even the prey that they are going to kill, and before that I put her through a slightly traumatizing maze. If you were to go into the specific combinations of maze twist and turns, would traumatize you for sure. But I can't help but feel that I sparked something that would go on to spark another situation and yadda yadda..

Anyways, I guess I'll have to wait for another one of these annoying situations to come up again. Who knows how these royal horses are going to react after I bamboozled them the first time, then proceeded to bamboozle them again.

But I think that's when I woke up. Apparently when you think too hard about things and are already conscious of the fact that you are lucid dreaming, I guess they didn't go together well enough.

Though moving on from that, back to the situation at hand. Which was waking up to that same comfortable and fuzzy feeling all over my body. It was quite distracting, enough to make me almost completley forget about the really serious and adult situation, I should probably be considering at this moment. But in the end, nah. Comfort is overloading my system.

I simply let my eyes close again and snuggled in closer to what I assumed was mother's neck and or chest fluff. It half tempted me enough to go back to sleep, but since I've already woken up and sworn to myself that I wouldnt spend my days lazing about. I reluctantly moved my head back from the deep position I was in and opened my eyes.

Accidentally bending myself too far back to the point of where I ended up doing that thing where your body is like "falling!" And you get that child up your spine before you just end up falling over and onto your back. Does that sound weird? I wonder. Since I'm talking to myself and...

Anyways, I pulled myself up and onto my butt before taking a moment to blink back the harsh beams of light. Rubbing at the both of them with a hoof for a moment before giving a test blink and dropping my hoof. A small grin replaced as I fully opened my eyes and yawned, the tired feeling was still there but I could deal with it.

I'd always been a morning person back in my adult years, but it's sort of nice to know you have no repercussions neither any reason to stop your from sleeping in late. Just another nod to how absolutely great I have it here, minus the assault and almost kidnapping. But I could deal with those things, humans are big smart and we all know the reason we survive was on our smart brains and fear.

Where am I going with this? I could not tell you, I'm a sucker for trivial nonsense in the morning. Many reasons why my doggo back at home would.. and that sad feeling is creeping back up! Initiate doing something else to distract myself. Go!

Eyes focusing back onto the peacefully sleeping mother, I grinned and started crawling back towards her. Reaching up towards her face and lightly poking at it.

"Yo, mom."

Nothing.

"Mooom."

Her muzzle scrunched up.

"Motheeeer."

She batted my hoof away before moving to roll over.

"Well.. if that's how it's going to be" I said to myself in response to her completley ignoring my attempts to wake her. This was cause for me to bring out the big guns. So with that, I opened my mouth wide and-

"Mom! Spitfire is here to ask you on a date!!" I blurted out with a big as grin on my face.

To which I got an immediate and very pleasing response from my poor poor mother.

Her eyes snapped opened and she hauled herself up into a sitting position while opening her mouth, about to say something before her wide eyes snapped shut and she recoiled.

"Whaza--agh! The light!" She spouted before falling backwards onto her pillow and covering her face with her hooves.

As she recovered from her rude awakening, I took the moment to do what a kid would do after causing some mischief. I laughed.

"Pffttt! Hah! Good morning mom!" I was able to get out before falling backwards once again.

It was mean, but that expression on her face was too priceless! I've never seen her more alert than at this very moment.

It actually made me wonder if she had any actual f-

"Come here you!" I suddenly heard in the middle of my own mental conversation before I was grabbed and hauled over towards her. I once again let my guard down and mother took advantage of it and landed me trapped in her clutches!

She held me up in front of her and stared me in the eyes for a good few minutes, allowing me to fully accept my fate and hopelessly say.

"Let's talk about this." I said with a small smile.

"You see, you wouldnt wake up and-" my voice was silenced as she simply ddint say anything to me, her narrowed expression turning into a smile. Not one of innocent joy like mine are, no. This was one if those smiles where she would end up tickling me right after the intimidation.

"Aw shucks.." I uselessly said before the torture started.

After what seemed to be hours of being mercilessly tickled by a very vengeful mother she finally stopped. I was left exhausted and very regretful laying on mother's stomach, breathing in and out slowly before moving my head up to look at her smug expression.

Her hooves then shortly thereafter came down and gently patted the top of my head as she sighed. All the energy she put into punishing me for that little joke sizzled out and she reciprocated my earlier greeting.

"Good morning honey."

Chapter 38

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 39 Author's Note

Thanks for the continued support/interest in the story friends!

Also P.S.

Reminding me of the "song that never ends" was painful.

P.P.S

Swimmy is doing fine.

Chapter 39

The whole thinking about what to sing had me scouring my head for any songs I could sing..and unfortunately.

"This is the song that never ends~" I blurted out.

"Yes it goes on and on my friends!" Shit.

"Somepeople- started singing it not knowing what it was!" Damn it.

"And they'll continue singing it forever just because!" Why the hell did I even remember this song?

"This I-"

I took a moment to slap myself across the face in order to get that outta my system, I have no idea where it came from or rather why it came to me all of a sudden! But hell, that song is annoying. Yet it's pretty catchy..

No! No. No matter how catchy it is, I will never let that song ever slip out of my mouth ever again. It makes me physically sick just to think about that song beyond this point, so I'm doing what I think is best. Completely moving on and focusing my attention back onto the situation at hand.

I was sitting on mother's back as she walked along the streets of Ponyville in order to get some food. I relished in the silence for a moment before blinking as mother started speaking in a slightly disappointed tone.

"Aw- honey why'd you stop singing? That was a nice sounding song!" She finished in a cheery tone before turning forwards once more, casually bobbing her head up and down as she hummed. Hummed the song I was singing out loud not even a few moments ago.

That made my eyes bulge out for a moment as I realized the mistake I made. Quickly letting out a nervous chuckle I inched forwards on her back and placed both hooves on her head. She stopped humming and turned slightly in a questioning manner, to which I immediately spoke against the usage of that song. Ever.

"Hah-uh, mom. I dont think it's that good of a song.. it's more annoying than anything really, only like four verses. None of that good stuff." I finished before rubbing a hoof against the back of my neck.

She lifted a hoof before softly stamping it back down onto the ground. "Nonsense! It's a cute and fun little song- like the other one you sang..hmm. what was it?" She said before drifting off into thought.

"Mom really, I don't think-" I was interrupted.

"Right! it was like Hakuna Matata!" was what she said in the end.

"But Hakuna Matata is a feel good song. A nice song you can sing with friends, not meant to be annoying li-" I couldn't finish my reasoning before she started singing the dreaded song.

"This is the song that never ends~" she said with a smile.

"Mo-" I tried.

"Yes it goes on and on my friends!" She persisted.

"Come on sweetie- some people started singing it not knowing what it was!"

I placed both hooves against my face as I fell backwards on her back and let out a very very loud groan.

"And they'll continue singing it forever just because!"

Kill me. AGAIN.

"-Luna." Celestia started. Giving her younger sister a concerned yet tired glare from across the table. The latter had decided to use one of the poor butlers as some sort of barrier between the two of them. Much to her annoyance and the butler's nervousness. She couldn't even get close to her sister without having the butler telekinetically pushed in front of her.

"Cease! BEAST!"

She mentally sighed and she fell back into her own chair, a hoof pressed against her mane. She was definitely going to have to give that pony a raise, maybe some time off after this. Whatever this is.

"Luna.. inside voices please." She continued.

"Why? In order for thou to consume mine flesh as if it were a delectable treat? Nay! WE THINK TIS IS THE BE-'' At this Celestia finally did something.

"Faust damn it Luna!" She shouted before standing up and lighting her own horn, wrenching the butler out of a startled Luna's grasp and floated him towards her. Giving the very frightened pony a motherly smile in the midst of this madness and gently setting him down. The poor thing could hardly stand.

"My little pony, I am terribly sorry for how my sister was acting. Please, take the rest of the week off" she apologized.

"A-all.. is f-forgiven princess!" He said while taking a moment to hastily bow before sprinting out of the room.

Celestia sighed before her aggravated face popped back up and she turned back to look at her sister. Who was now holding the fork she used to eat her breakfast as a weapon! Honestly.

"Luna. I'm only going to tell you this once. I am not a shapeshifting creature that likes to eat ponies. I am also neither a changeling or an imposter.". She reasoned while walking around the table and towards her sisters end.

"Bu-" she shut down her sister's comments in an instant.

"No. I am your sister Luna. Co-ruler of Equestria, nothing more and nothing less." She finished with an exhausted tone.

Luna looked at her with narrowed eyes for a good few moments before finally closing her own and sighing for herself. The fork leaves the hold from her magic and clatters back onto the table.

"We- I... I am sorry sister." Luna started.

"Last night's visit to the child's dreams proved to be one of nightmares.. it simply clouded my thoughts with fear." She lamented.

Celestia frowned and walked closer to her sister, reaching up a hoof and placing it against her back. While trying to comfort her sister, she asked what exactly was nightmarish about the sweet colts' dreams. She'd been there herself, there seemed nothing else but a child thankfully unaffected by the terrible situation happening around them.

"Luna, please help me understand. It doesn't quite register in my mind how you would be so affected by this child?"

Luna was quick to retort, her eyes snapped open and she snapped over to where Celestia was standing. Startling her a bit as she took a step back.

"Sister, that's just it! There's something wrong with that child. What I witnessed in his head was not normal! Not normal at all.. it was so irregular from a normal foals dreams.."

"How so?" Her head tilted at her sister's outburst.

"Sister. He constructed a labyrinth inside of his head just to keep me out! Also, just to seemingly entice me he placed a sign right outside his door that just- and then he-agh! I just don't get it!" She cried out and let her head drop onto the table.

"..I just want to help him, Celly. Is that so bad of me? I just-" Celestia couldn't stand to see her sister like this anymore. She sighed before moving in closer and nuzzling at her distressed sister's face.

"Luna.. look at me." She said as she pulled back. Watching as she slowly brought her head up to meet her own, tears forming at the edges of her distressed face. She simply hugged her.

Staying silent for a moment pulling back, but keeping her at hooves length.

"You've done nothing wrong. You were simply trying to help him like you have with many other children.. it's what you do" she smiled. "There's really no explanation to mind that could explain what caused you to act this way. At first it seemed imperceivable that the sweet little colt we first witness was the proprietor of your grief."

Celestia thought back to that night where the two of them entered the child's dreams. Well, unannounced. But still they did it for the benefit of the child, though she did think back to how the child reacted to the two of them.

"Thank you sister" Luna sniffled out a smile before casting her gaze downwards.

"But what shall we do about the colt?" She asked. "I don't think I have it in me to brave their dreams with the vigor I did before '' she admitted.

Celestia smiled. Wiping away a tear from her sister's cheek before nodding, it was something she should've done from the start.

"Something we should've done from the start. Meet them face to face."

To be continued.

Chapter 40

I felt a little more dead inside after the tenth round of the song that never fucking ends.

Anyway.

Mother was currently talking to some street vendor. I couldn't care less because I had an ice cream cone in my hooves and it was frigging cookies and cream. Because we're unhealthy like that and eat dessert as breakfast dont fucking judge me.

Mother had one too but she gobbled it up as if it were candy. Which is funny, since it practically is candy. Wait- are cows sentient here? They've gotta be right? Hold up. Do they give out their milk willingly? Do they have their own cow society? Because I've checked some books and some animals are colonized and some are just basic. Like one hundred percent of the ones on earth.

....

Man. I think the ice cream had too much of an effect on me, I have never had such a big brain moment like that in a hot minute. Unless you count me setting up a whole maze to keep a spooky scary princess of dreams out of my dreams as a big brain play. Then, shit I dunno.

Anyways. Enough of the nonsense that my mind likes to randomly pop into existence. Back to the matter at hand. Finishing this ice cream and then moving onto what's really important. Quenching my boredom. Like honestly, that trip to CelestiaLand is sounding funner and more interesting every moment I do nothing. Well I could hang out with Button. Or make some new friends.

Hm. I don't really go to school, dunno if I ever will. But that crosses out a good bit of social interaction opportunities, which once again. I'm still grateful I'm homeschooled. Schools are a bitch and will forever be a bitch. I was exhausted by the time I got into my senior year, only to realise I had another how many years in college if I wanted to pursue what profession I liked. I mean, it was fun and all. Made some friends and made some bad decisions, but still. I reaffirm my statement.

I'm literally such a big brain player right now, and I'm only four years old!

..well. Four years plus those twenty, almost thirty years as an adult and yeah. That statement sounded more egotistical and less depressing in my head.

Oh, distraction! Mothers trying to say something.

"Uh-heh? Sorry, I wasn't paying attention." I said to mask the actuality of what I was really thinking about.

She simply giggled through the bag in her mouth. Wait, bag?

"Hold this" she muttered through her clenched teeth and turned her head to offer me the bag, to which I learnt forwards and grabbed onto with one hoof. The other still had the unfinished ice cream. I brought the bag back and set it down just in front of me as she continued looking forwards. Intrigue now on the bag, I brought the ice cream to my mouth and took a lick before questioning.

"So. Uh, what's in the bag?" I said before forgoing the tentative licks and simply stuffing the whole thing in my mouth and biting down.

"Just some apples and a bottle of cider" she casually droned. "Yknow, since we have an empty fridge with nothing in it. Also because eating dessert for breakfast is not a good habit to have" she finished with a small shrug of her shoulders, making me press my hoof down onto the bag as to not let it slip off.

"Also, how did you miss that whole transaction? That nice farmer pony was rather boisterous in her manner of speaking" she butted in.

"I-" I started but she interrupted.

"-no, don't answer the question. I remember now." She said in an exasperated yet light hearted tone.

I mean, true. But going back to what she said. Dessert for breakfast, a bad thing? I can't believe it. The audacity!

"Pft. Mother, you wounded me. Dessert for breakfast is a wonder" I moved on and argued with a smile.

"Truly it is, but my cute little foal wouldn't want to become my cute chubby little pony, would he?" She retorted. Making me pause for a moment and subconsciously made me look down at my rather flat stomach.

Fuck.

"Well.. no." I admitted before I huffed. "Fine. I can't argue with that."

"Mother knows best" she said triumphantly, wiggling her body in a funny manner. It made me laugh. But you weren't here to see it so I could say It didn't.

"Yeah. Yeah." I said in defeat.

But speaking of mother knows best. It does remind me of the disney song with the exact same name. At Least I think it has the same name.

Anyway, Mother is a godsend and you cannot judge me for laughing and loving her as much as I do.

A Lot better than my other mother that's for sure. But that's another story for another day. Maybe when I'm old enough to drink. If they even have alcohol here.

Hm..

I looked down and then looked back down for a single moment and were fast traveling like we were in fallout. Preferably New Vegas.

"Oh, we're at our doorstep." I offhandedly commented.

Mother simply scoffed and reached into her house, procuring the key to the house and unlocking it swiftly before taking us inside and shutting the door behind us.

"Don't forget to lock it." I said as she started walking further into the house.

"Oh! Thank you sweetie" she said before turning around and flipping the lock on the door. She looked at the deadbolt and contemplated it for a moment before shaking her head and turning back around.

"No probs. Speckles knows best of course" I joked.

"Speckles know best on how to get tickled." She fired right back at me as she walked over to the couch. Turning herself so I could slide off and onto the couch, I quickly fixed myself into a sitting position and watched her movements.

I was promptly ambushed by a kiss to my nose. Startling me into tumbling onto my back and making mother giggle madly at my situation as she set the bag down onto the coffee table. I simple gave her a pout in return.

"Oh, don't give me that face sweetie. It only fuels more of my motherly instinct. Which means more and more kisses!" She said with a close eyed grin.

In the spur of the moment I simply shot onto my hooves and pointed up at her.

"Hah! You're threats don't scare me because I love your kisses!' I said matter of factly.

"Oh, you do do you~" she started, beginning to move her body before a sudden noise interrupted us.

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

Mothers face turned into one of confusion as she stood back up and turned to look at the door. I also looked on in confusion. We still had a few days until Spitfire took her leave and I don't reckon button is out of school.

"Well. Who could that be so early this morning?" Mother said in an apprehensive tone. Approaching the door and peering into the peephole for a moment she than moved to open the door.

'Hm.'

She cracked it open and greeted the person in a confused tone.

"Hello?"

"Are you Hazel Snowdrift?" An unfamiliar male voice suddenly questioned. Which made me spring up from my seat and walk on over to the front door. Looking from the door to the kitchen with a bead of anxiousness building up. Would I have to go full on knife warrior on a bitch again?

Mother responded.

"Well, yes. But I would like to know wh-" she couldn't finish her question as she was interrupted.

"The royal sisters would like to have an audience with you and your foal." He finished.

Wait a second. I continued walking until I was behind mother, I could hardly see past her so I just went underneath her legs. Peering upwards to see two ponies with golden armor standing there.

This could only mean one thing.

'Well shit. I guess Luna got tired of my nonsense.'

To be continued.

Chapter 41

First impression with this worlds versions of law enforcement's? Not really a fan. Not in a sense of where they are all strict and hardened like I assumed they should be. Given that they defend a literal goddess. Or pseudo goddess, nothing is unkillable. Don't question why I've brought that up.

But after all that tense and rather-- almost intimidating appearance at the front door? The tension in the air dissipated and I got really good look at the. Well, pardon my language. Fucking ripped Pegasus. Legit I had no idea horses, better yet Ponies! I never expected in my life to come across one with a literal six pack. Hey wait a second. Maybe I wasn't paying enough attention details when I was around ponies. Huh.

Well. Time to look underneath po-

Anyways. Back to what I was saying before I went on and on-

All in all. They weren't scary, they didn't give me a intimidating or rather dangerous vibe. I guess that whole thing was just a front or rather just the heat of the moment. But it could also be a really impressive sort of reverse psychology. Where their guards pretend to be the opposite if what they pretend to be in order for them to get the mump on their enemies. Hm.

"Speckles?" I suddenly heard. Which snapped me out of my stupor and brought me back into the real world. I blinked and looked up at mom who was looking down at me with an apprehensive expression. Which was reasonable. Seeing how these ponies worship Celestia and Luna.

"Yeah mom?" I retorted. Looking back over to the armored pony who was now turned around and walking over to a rather illustrious horse carriage. Pfft.

"Promise me you wont ask the Princesses those questions you usually ask." She said before motioning me forwards by nudging me.

I took the hint and stepped forwards with a small smile on my face. Which was more focused on the fact that these ponies actually pull and ride on carriages! Like how could it get any better? They fly us away with it?

Wait a sec. That actually seemed possible now that I think about it.

Keeping myself from actually laughing as we got closer to the carriage. I simply threw out a hoof and titled my head.

"Pssh! Don't worry mom. I've got it all under control!" I reassured while also doing a cool looking spin. Which didn't throw me off balance or even cause me to stop in place, man all the possibilities.

The guard had stood and waited for us at the door to the carriage and generously held it open for the both of us. To which I gladly took advantage of and hopped up the steps and climbed into the seat. Which was cold. So I simply interrupted mother, who was commenting about what I said as she stepped into the carriage herself.

"I really do-" she paused and instinctively placed her arms around me and looked down at my face. I grinned. She also grinned, but it was followed by a sigh.

"I sure hope so darling. These are the princesses we're talking about." She said with an emphasis on the "princesses" like I know that they are really old and important but.. eh.

I didn't share the sentiment with mother. But I was still going to keep her wishes, I've never really seen her this nervous. Other than the other times where I was in danger or.. yeah.

But even if it wasn't really clearly shown from that face she's giving me, I've known her long enough to know what she's thinking when saying most things.

"Fiiiine. I'll be nice." I said before adjusting myself so that I was sitting vertically. About to say something else before the carriage jerked and I was thrown forwards, though thankfully immediately caught and reeled back in.

"-okay!" Was what came out as I calmed down from the sudden movement, mother reinforced it by rubbing at the top of my head.

"I hate carriages.."

"Me too honey. Me too."

Then it was quiet for a moment. Then another moment, and for also another moment. We both sat there in the now flying carriage looking at the clouds and bright blue sky, while also having mother transition from rubbing to head pats. The best kind of pat.

The quiet also gave me the time to think about how I would go about doing things when meeting with the princesses. A nice moment to think about whether or not I would mess with the two of them. Again. Or rather actually do this seriously and have a nice and quiet conversation explaining everything and anything relating to the recent events happening in my life.

I closed my eyes and decided to think.

Hm..

"Luna you're pacing as if we were moments away from meeting some delegates." Was what Celestia said to break the silence, tiring from watching her sister was back and forth around the throne room. Not sharing in her sisters worry and or anxiety over meeting the child. Though in all honesty, she was kind of excited to meet the child once again. The last and only time that the two of them met with the child, ended with the two of them up and being beheaded. Figuratively, of course. It was still surprising nonetheless. That meeting with the child had her somewhat out of it.

But not as out of focus as her sister. Who was currently too into her own thoughts to notice the banana peel that Celestia just so happened to drop around the area Luna was walking around. Which now that she noticed her getting ever so closer to the peel, made her solely pay attention to her sister getting closer and closer towards that banana peel.

Feigning concern, though at the same time. It'd been a while since she played a prank on her sister. This seemed like the best time to do so. So as soon as she predicted the flop. She opened her mouth.

"Watch out sister-"

Luna on the other hoof, didn't respond to her sisters comments. Nor did she head the warning from Celestia. She was too busy doing exactly what her sister was telling her that she was doing. Pacing. Full of not worry, but instead a mixture of dread and anxiety over the idea of meeting face to face with the child that has caused her a very very painful headache. Also at the same time has caused her-

"Waah!" were the words that came rocketing out of her mouth as she lost her train of thought and slipped over something on the floor that wasn't there before and dropped onto her muzzle. Painfully. Laying there for a few moments before placing both of her front hooves against the tile flooring and looked over to where her sister was trying not to let out the very obvious laughter flood out of her mouth.

Her eyes creased and a small frown started forming on her face.

"BITC-"

To be continued.

Chapter 42

I completely and totally agree with anyone that says flying in an airplane sucks. Not in the sense of where I'm always anxious and or scared of the plane dropping out of the sky or rocketing towards the ground, no flying is awesome. Just when it's on your own time and through your own ability of flight. Like what is the point of taking a luxurious carriage back and forth constantly while being pulled by other flying pegasi that could be not wasting their time pulling around some lazy noble or.. ugh. I'm going to deep into this, just know that I'm not really enjoying this whole horse drawn carriage thing. Because as I said before, this whole trip could've gone a lot faster if they just sent a letter or something and let us fly over there, or even take a train. They have trains here right?

I took a quick glance out the side of the carriage, only to be just as quickly pulled back in and pressed back against mothers chest. I simply rolled my eyes and continued with what I was saying.

Anyways, yes. After witnessing a rather pink and flamboyant train chugging it's way up a mountain in a spiraling manner, it is safe to assume that locomotives are present. Which does also bring up the interesting thought of what age and what tech level this pony civilization is in, since they have arcade machines. I mean they've got to be equal to the twentieth century in relation to humanity, seeing as arcades and arcade machines were very popular during that time. But then again, with the train and carriages being the main forms of travel, also including flying and teleportation. If that's possible of course.

Maybe steampunk. Mm. Nah, I have yet to see any steam powered zeppelins or an excess amount of gears being used in daily fashion. But I guess I'm just overthinking things, as usual. Which is normal, but eh. I really have no idea what to say after that. Soo.. Advanced attention shifting focusing g-

"Hold on, Speckles, we're landing." was what I heard a few seconds after I used my secret technique, which didn't include me running away, and a few seconds after she said that. I could feel the jolting of the carriage as the two carriage drivers landed us on the ground.

That's when I decided to ground myself back into focus and took another look at my surroundings. Which had evidently shifted drastically, what was once a vast open sky was replaced by the white and golden painted building of a castle. Which could only really be compared to what a Disney princesses castle would look like, overly extravagant and regal. But then I look over and see that a portion of the castle was painted in a dark blue color, specifically a tower on the farther side. Which to be honest, was a dead giveaway as to who exactly that was referenced after.

Anyway- oh. Wait when did we get inside?

"I know that face honey. You were completely zoned out and didn't notice that I had to pick you up and carry you out as the guards started leading us." was what mother said to me as I blinked and turned my head.

I seem to be zoning out a lot these days, sooner or later I'm going to get into some trouble with all these feats of ineptitude. Maybe it's because I'm living in this horse world and still adjusting… but-

"-uh.. I- I was too busy thinking of questions I could inter- I mean ask the princesses!" I stuttered out before finishing it with a firm planting of my hoof onto mother's back. Which I only came to realize that i was sitting upon due to her saying so and also because when I started teetering off, she stopped and used the muscles of her wings to keep me steady.

The ambience of us walking and the shifting metal of the guards armor plates just a ways in front of us was prominent for a few moments. Which left me a good few seconds to look at the very over the top royal hallway I've ever seen. Not even disney could beat this display of unnecessary show of wealth, like who needs that gold vase that's encrusted with another fine lining of gold?

"More like you're in a bit of shock at seeing the lavish castle the royal sisters live in" she said breaking the silence, an amused undertone was also easy to hear in her words.

So I responded accordingly.

"Pfft. Yeah right, as if all this shiny and very expensive display of power wil.. yeah, I see what you meant." I said while bringing a hoof to my chin and thinking of a better thing to say.

"Speckles, I know you.. and you will not bring this up whenever we meet with their majesties ok?" She finished with a soft yet firm tone.

I would've said something in protest, but. Mom is scary. So I think I'll stick to heeding her physic warnings.

But anyways. I've literally forgotten about the main reason mother and I were called for, well. I haven't forgotten completely. Scaring the princess with a hollow knight boss that made me over ten-thousand geo, would be a cause for concern. Seeing as I'm literally a little kid who was attacked by changelings and formed something that looked and pretty much acted like a changeling.

Hmm. Yeah I think I answered my own unasked questions with that explanation.

...

So I guess it was just time to play the innocent and timid little child act when confronted. Since I really didn't want to expose myself and really give away anything as of yet, I assume this role is perfect. Or maybe I could just play an innocent and curious child role, since that's more fitting with how my actual self professed personality is nowadays.

There was much to do and much to see... especially now that I realize how long this hallway was.

For how long was I in deep thought for? To me it would've made sense to have been at the meeting place or somethi- wait a second.

I snapped my head upwards and looked at the ceiling as something caught my eye up ahead. It was a darker corner of the ceiling, just a few feet away and above the two guards who were escorting us. Were those eyes peeking out from the dark?

I blinked once and then twice and looked back up, only to notice that the eyes seemed to have suddenly disappeared as we got closer.

Which in turn immediately made a chill run it's way up my spine.

'Ah shit. This isn't going to end well.'

Was what I thought before I remembered that my dumb ass has a particular power that can stop time for however long I want! Literally the power of DIO in my hooves and I forget...

....Probably because the last time I did it was when I was almost kidnapped and Spitfire almost became a changeling breeding thing and left me with a splitting headache, and paralysis.

But I could work out and figure out as to why exactly that was much much later, this was another one of those TellTale moments. Where the bar was turning red and I had to take action or let my character suffer, which in this case is mother, those two nameless guards and I.

...

Fuck it.

I took in a deep breath and spoke out "stop" just as soon as I noticed the eyes dart forwards, revealing a darkened figure attached to them. Who was abruptly halted in its movements as everything lost its color and turned grey, as did the world around it as I stood up on mother's back.

I took a quick look at the giant windows lining the hallway and saw that everything outside was just as muted and frozen as it was inside. Then I shook my head and hopped off the side of mothers back and walked forwards. Stopping right next to where the frozen guards were taking their next steps and looked upwards. Confirming my original and very prevalent anxiousness.

"A changeling." I said while scanning the rest of the ceiling and paused, something felt off about there only being one.

"Wait a second."

I turned around and looked behind where we were walking from and felt my eyes widen.

"Oh shit." Was the only word to come out of my mouth as I noticed more pronounced figures hidden into the ceiling.

How the hell did this go unnoticed? Well, how was I the only one to notice? Better yet, how did they even manage to sneak their way in at the exact same time I showed up.. without the princesses or the guards catching.

I brought a hoof to my face and rubbed, before letting out a sigh.

"This is some pure grade bull shit."

To be continued.

Chapter 43

So...

How exactly was I going to do this? I really have no idea. Why did life keep putting me into these quick time events at every turn? Hell if I know.

Did I have an idea on how I was going to get out of this? No, n- hey wait a second. I looked over to where I saw that gold vase a minute ago and quickly flew towards it. Hovering In place just in front of the little table that supported it and thinking for a second.

"Hm.." I said before tentatively reaching for it, stopping halfway for a second before shaking my head.

I wrapped a hoof around the handle. Which brought up a very nice question on why exactly it had handles if ponies didnt have hands. But that was for another day, I had to lift this surprisingly lightweight piece of metal and plan my next course of action.

Since the flow of time has been completely stopped and the laws of physics don't apply to a frozen plane of existence. Then It means I can lightly tap this against the changelings face, and then when time resumes they would feel the full force effect.

Or at least, that's what the flash and quicksilver taught me. But then again, the flash in the show was very inconsistent and was constantly taken out by ridiculous means. So I guess quicksilver is the way to go.

"Let me just.." I muttered to myself as I flew up towards the first charging changeling I saw and lined up the vase with their face, rearing my arms back and forth a few times before stopping it and touching it against the changeling's fang before finally smiling and throwing my arms back and launching it forwards. The impact didn't make any noise, but I could visibly see the frozen effect of the vase hitting the changeling. Its face comedically gets pushed inwards at the force.

I pulled back and turned to look at the other changelings who were charging out of their hiding places. At first glance I was scared and anxious at the idea of getting attacked again, since my secret ability kinda crapped out on me the last time something like this happened. But despite the fear of going completely numb and paraplegic at the back of my head, I took a breath and flew forwards. Approaching one of the two changelings coming from the back I paused for a moment, this one looked familiar.

"Why does.. wait! You're the asshole who got the stab stab!" I said to their completely frozen form.

I gave them a good eye once once over before looking at their unusable eye, it would be a shame if both eyes looked like that one.

I nonchalantly raised the vase in my grasp as I commented "well, not much of a shame seeing as you're trying to take me to your rapist Queen....soo-BAM!" I yelled as I threw the vase at their face, though it would immediately freeze just as the tip of one of its handles touched their face. I knew for a fact that they wouldn't be able to tell what hit them.

I dropped back down onto the floor and eyed the two remaining changelings that had to be dealt with. I looked back over to where the little table holding the vase sat and grinned, that would do very nicely.

I quickly jogged over and grabbed it, pushing myself into the air with my wings once more and approaching a smaller changeling. To which I simply whacked once with the table, then twice for good measure. Then finally I flew around behind it, well. Her, now that I could unintentionally see that. Which meant that this was going to double suck for her when time resumed.

So after shoving the small table as best as I could into where the sun doesn't shine, I turned over to the last remaining changeling without a small twinge of regret.

I floated around in front of it with my hoof on my chin for a good minute as I wondered how I could dispatch this one.

"Welp. I've got nothing." I said before turning around, eyes passing over mothers nonchalant and frozen form and then to the guards.. who were carrying some convenient spears

"Nevermind. I'm just going to borrow this." I nonchalantly said while reaching over and firmly grasping the spear, then removing it from the frozen guards grasp and turning around.

"Let's just.." I moved the tip of the spear so that it was pressed against the underside of the changeling. I was going to press it harder, but I paused for a second. Hmm. Killing changeling equals revenge, but could also follow up with regret at taking a life. But then I turned around and looked at the other frozen changelings.

"Well. I guess it's like killing a cockroach. A large, winged and scarier cockro- yeah nevermind." I stabbed forwards and pulled back. But looking at the stab wound starting to form I frowned at it's small size and shrugged.

..
..

Twenty-eight stab wounds later. Haha. Funny.

After doing the deed, I did a small three-sixty and admired my work. With that, I fluttered on over to where mother stood frozen and simply plopped down on her back as if nothing happened. With an inhale, I opened my mouth and said "stop."

With that, the world gained its color once more and all the actions that were frozen started up.

The changeling who was struck with the vase recoiled back from the very hard hit and promptly fell from its spot on the roof.

"-!!!" *THUD*

Next was the changeling who I had thrown the vase at. Who only had a millisecond to wind their eyes as the vase collided with their face and they went flying into a pillar.

"-GURK!" SLAM

Followed by that was the changeling who had the table rammed into them, a strangled cry came out of their mouth before they fell backwards. Right onto the table stuck in them.

"SCRE-HURK!" *THUD* *CREAK*

Finally all that was left was the changeling who had been stabbed, simply floating and watching their comrades be dispatched by an unseen force. Their eyes widened as thoughts ran through their head.

'W-wha..'

Suddenly he heard the sound of something dripping against the floor, making him cock an eye as he looked down. Seeing HIS blood dripping from his stab wo..

'Oh.' Was all that he was able to say before simply passing out from the shock and dropping onto the floor like the rest of his kin.

Evidently, everyone was unmoving. Besides myself as I watched them all get absolutely fucked!

But my excitement was quickly drowned out by the guards and mothers' panicked voices and actions.

"Sweet Celestia!"

"What in the blazes!"

"The hell?!"

For one, I was quickly moved from her back and into her arms. Which was a nice change. Secondly, the guards quickly circled around us. Which wasnt much of a circle since there were only two of them, but nevertheless they raised their spears up.

The one who's spear I used did not notice the blue blood dripping off of it as he pressed a hoof against his chest plate. A bright blue light shown immediately afterwards, I tilted my head and wondered if that was their way of calling reinforc-

"We have more guards on the way, stick close to us! There could be more than these.." he said in an apprehensive yet confused tone.

I simply smiled smugly as mother smothered me.

Kek.

Meanwhile, while waiting for the child to arrive.

The two princesses were sat at their dining room table, finally getting around to finishing their breakfast. Until suddenly the two of them stopped and looked at eachother. Silence between the two was prevalent for a moment before Celestia spoke up.

"Luna, did you sense that?"

Luna nodded. "Yes, we- I mean, I sense it too."

What they sensed was a strong force of magic flooding in before abruptly stopping and receding. Leaving the two of them confused as to what exactly that was.

Celestia went to speak again until the doors burst open.

Both their heads snapped to a haggard guard. His armor haphazardly put on as he stumbled forwards and yelled out.

"Changelings in the west wing of the castle!"

With that the two of them were up and flashing their horns, teleporting out of the room. Leaving the guard on the floor as he looked at where they teleported with envy. For he was a simple earth pony and had to haul his ass over there double time.

He shook his head and righted himself on his hooves, straightened out his armor before turning towards the door and bolting out of it.

To be continued..

Chapter 44

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 45 Author's Note

I'm going to bed now.

Chapter 45

'Shit..'

"What the fuck." Were the only words that slipped out of my mouth at that moment. What I had just witnessed completely skyrocketed past all the other expectations I had for something like this. I expected the same queen that Spitfire and I both took out back at her house. Yet, this one is different. Taller and slimmer than the other one, her eyes a sickly green color. Doing absolutely nothing to compliment that predatory glare she was giving me, and me specifically.

Her frozen eyes were still locked with my own before I diverted and looked down. Noticing I was still stuck in her telekinetic grasp I shrugged it off and focused on calming myself down. It would do me no good to be this worked up in a situation like this. I'm out of danger for the most part, just have to chill. Just have to chill and think up a way of how I'm going to break out of this frozen magical grasp, then quicksilver the whole situation again by knocking these rabid bugs out.

"For real..." I commented in disbelief and with major annoyance at what had just transpired. This new bug queen, Chrysalis. If what the guards were repeating over and over while metaphorically shitting themselves was anything. Then this queen meant business. Even worse that for some reason she and her changeling lackeys completely went ballistic!

Hell, I have no doubt that my ass would have gotten a face of fangs and or something else if I hadn't frozen time like I just did there. That would not be a fun time, well. None of this is a fun time. But for sure, looking at her frozen and very widened maw gave me a sense of gratitude at whatever force had given me this power.

Speaking of which, why did she go ballistic? Why did her little friends go ballistic. The only instance of this being brought to my attention was way back when one of the other queens, changeling, outright sunk its fangs into my shoulder. She then commented on it being a disgraceful and primitive sort of way of taking love. Which was scary if that's what they used to do instead of using their hocus pocus magical disguise and mindfuckery bullshit.

Aurora also said something about my uncrackable and delectable scent. Which may not be the exact worst she used but it still hits the same, because she also gave off the unhinged vibe. Not to the point of savagery like Chrysalis is doing, but still. It could've transgressed if I didn't hit her with the bottle.

Was I really that much of a turn on for these changelings? Well, no I shouldn't say turn o- no.. wait. Yeah, I could say that I'm a turn on for these guys.

In a sense of where I'm turning on their savage mindsets, which is scarier when these horses have yet again, magic at their disposal and being over six feet tall. Which was an oversight because I was short, it was a very prominent feature.

Nevertheless, I'm not trying to get captured/drained/raped and or anything else that these things could do if I'm ever caught.

So with that in mind I looked back down at the glowing green magic gripped tightly around my body, mostly around my midsection, but yes my body. Which confused me, did active magic still hold its physics defying properties in a plane where even that is defined?

I tested that by squirming, twisting my hips and moving my ar- I was interrupted by my body subsequently dropping onto the floor.

*THUD*

"-agh fuck!"

My question was answered, at the price of my back and the back of my head hurting for a few moments. I groaned and rubbed lightly at the painful spots before shaking my head and scrambling back onto my feet. Then spreading my wings and floating myself back into the air, looking at the magic where I was once held in. Its whole form now warped and looked as if it was ripped a decent amount, which was most likely myself breaking free.

"Well, at least now I know I can bamboozle the hell out of magic users." I grinned at that. But shifted my thoughts away from that, I had other things to think about instead of trying to prank some unicorns.

Like what I was going to do to this big bug, and her other bugs that were charging just a bit behind her.

"Hmm." I leaned back in the air and pressed a hoof against my chin, flying higher into the air and looking at the stretch of hallway that met the intersection where she popped out of.

There were painted glass windows lining the hallway, which gave me a particularly evil idea. Though not evil enough. I had to hit these guys hard for all the trauma they're producing at the moment and for the foreseeable future. Because I know for a fact that my mother is not going to let me go anywhere alone for a long time now. Which I didn't mind since I was four years old, a very uncannily smart four year old, but still a small child nonetheless. Maybe even a therapist, if we could afford one…

I sighed.

"Well. I guess now that you're messing with my life. I'll be ruining yours way worse than you'd expect." I commented before lowering myself back to eye level.

I glanced back at where mother stood frozen, a pang in my chest immediately formed as I saw her facial expression. She was reared on two hindlegs, wings flared and both front hooves outstretched to where I was grabbed from her.

Then I looked over to the two frightened guards with their spears raised, one turned with their spear at chrysalis, while the other tried holding off the other three changelings.

"Ugh."

I pressed both hooves over my face and took a deep breath, exhaling two seconds later and feeling my head a bit clearer.

"Alright. I got this." I nodded and went to work.

I first flew over to where the three changelings were charging at the poor guard, taking a look at his ready position I nodded. If Dio had taught me anything, it was that you could punch a hole through a frozen person's stomach and move them as if they were paper.

I started positioning the guard like I would a ragdoll, being as gentle as I could with my adjustments as to not cause any real harm when time resumes. Raising his body upwards, spreading his back legs further, unfurling his wings and then manipulating the hooves holding a spear. One outstretched in a lunching motion and the other pushing the spear forwards.

Then moving onto the closest changeling, I pulled him forwards and adjusted his body's angle. Rotating him around until he was upside down, everything on, well. His underside now easily exposed, I then pushed him so that a certain part would get afflicted by the guard.

I winced in sympathy at the thought, but it was tough luck.

So moving onto the other two, I had an idea. An idea I'm certain even Dio would be proud of, I quickly lined the two changelings up and went to work. Straightening myself in the air and squaring my shoulders, I distanced myself before rearing an arm back before pushing forwards and striking the changeling square in the chest as hard as I could.

On my end, it felt as if I punched jello. A slightly more condensed jello, but soft nonetheless.

So with those three taken care of, I turned back towards the big mama roach and the poor pegasus guard trying to stab at her. I say poor because with the look on his face and the way he held his spear, I didn't think he would do against her.

But I would graciously help him with that, by grabbing the spear out of his hooves and gripping onto it with my own. Turning back to Chrysalis's back side, I reared back and stabbed at the pony version of a thigh. Uh, flank. I think.

Still, I stabbed it in as far as I could until I was sure that she would be hindered when everything resumed. Making sure not to pull it out and leaving it embedded in there while floating over to face her once more, then looked back over to the guard. Particularly his helmet.

"Perfect." I flew back over and placed both hooves on either side of it, casually slipping it off his head, flying back over to Queenie's face and nodding.

*WHACK*

I hit it against the side of her face.

*CLANG*

Also under her chin.

*WHACK*

Then one more at the base of her already crooked horn. Pushing back and looking as her intimidating face morphed ever so slightly at the impacts.

"Right." I said with a small huff. I got a little too into that, and the guys helmet is proof.

But he wouldn't notice the large dents in the heat of the moment. From an outside perspective, it looks like he was the one who took down Chrysalis. So..

"I'm just gonna.." I moved over and slid it back onto his head. Patting him lightly at the top of his armored head before moving to my original spot. I kept my wings in motion so it looked like I was falling from her grasp when I resumed.

All I had to do was act surprised and fearful. Easy.

So without further ado.

"...stop."

In a matter of moments, everything brightened back into its original colors. Then came the muted sound that was originally playing, followed by the paused motion.

"Speckles!" Was the first thing I heard.

I fluttered my wings around as I tried to keep myself from falling onto the floor, successfully being able to do so before I was snatched into a familiar warm embrace. Letting out a breath into her chest as everything played out right behind me.

--
*CRACK*

"Scre-" a garbled noise was heard before that voice was silenced and their body thudded against the floor. Presumably leaving a befuddled guard in its wake.

The two changelings lined up with one another didnt even get to let anything out of their mouths, as the impact into the first one's chest carried enough momentum to make him briefly cough up blood. Before it's force pushed them back, flying into the one behind them and sending them both careening into a wall.

*THUD*

--
Chrysalis felt the pain shooting from her flank first, wanting to screech out but was stopped as an invisible force sent her head into three different directions. Each hit was painful, though in her current state of mind, she couldn't feel it. But when the final blow came everything in her body stopped completely, before a shooting pain flooded her senses. Immediately crashing down onto the floor unconscious, right next to the broken pieces of her horn.

THUD

I pressed myself tighter against mothers chest and felt her rapid heartbeat beating right against my face. Making it seem as though I was hiding myself away until everything went away, which she was instinctually reciprocating to. While her gaze and mind was partially focused on what was happening. The other part of her head kicked in and started shakily rubbing at the top of my head. Trying to soothe my fears.

On the other hand, I was keeping my big grin hidden away in her fur. As the confused voices kicked back in, I felt a small chill run down my spine.

"..What!''

"...uh."

There was a light crackle and popping noise before it completely faded, confusing me as I tilted my head around. Catching sight of a tall and white figure with multi-colored hair, it was all slightly blurred from my position. But my assumption was tha-

"Princess!" Both guards' voices called out in surprise.

Well, I was half right.

To be continued.

Chapter 46

When Celestia arrived it seemed as if the atmosphere in the corridor shifted. For the better? Maybe, if you couldn't read into the aura she was giving off as she stomped over to where the two guards were. Their dumbfounded and surprised expressions quickly shifting and whatever training they had kicked in. Their hooves flying upwards in a salute before doing the usual "at ease" or whatever thing before they started telling her what happened.

Which was funny from my point of view. Seeing as I'm the one who single handed clapped Chrysalis's chee- yeah. Hold up. That doesn't sound right.

I paused in my musings and completely tuned out what was happening in front of me any further and thought about what I just said to myself.

Hm. I mean, I'm not exaggerating. It was true that I absolutely demolished her. But that's such a childish and really left field thing to say... which made it entirely reasonable for me to refer to it as that. Who was I to doubt myself?

..
..

Screw it.

I absolutely Clapped Chrysalis's cheeks, and her sist-- Oh yeah! I forgot about that. That means that I'm currently 2-0 when it came to the changelings.

Well, technically 1.5-0 since it was an effort between Spitfire and I to take her down. But in most cases assists count as kills and I'm fully taking advantage of that virtue -- 2-0!

'Suck on that bug bitch!' I mentally shouted to Chrysalis limp form being examined by the two shaken up guards. Along with her little creepy children too.

Well. I guess her little children didn't really deserve punishment as harsh as I subjected them to. Hopefully I didn't kill them, because if everything was found out and it was made known that I took out both groups. I'd have no doubt that there would be this whole debacle of whether or not I'm sane and whatever nonsense like that.

Well. I-- ah fuck.

I just realized. I stabbed Chrysalis somewhere in the thigh pretty deep and the femoral artery could've been punctured.. if anatomy worked similarly with horses and bug horses. Then that could be troublesome and dangerous.

'Well. That's fucking great.' I said while mentally sighing. Something else I'm gonna have to deal with!

.....

I looked over to where the two guards were originally talking to Celestia and noticed they'd disappeared. Making me blink back into reality as I turn my gaze towards my peripheral and looked up at the abrupt appearance.

'Oh. There she is.' I mentally muttered in surprise as I noticed her now in front of us and talking to mother. Which further proved how deep I could fall into thought and not notice when someone walks over and starts talking to the person that is holding onto me. Jeez.

I took a bit to actually get a good look at her enormous and apparently majestic form. Which might've been exaggerated, because sure, she's tall and has both parts of a pegasus and unicorn. Other than that, she's just a physics defying horse with a Jocasta comple- mm. I take that back. That's too mean and derisive of a description.

Whatever. The ideology behind the princesses doesn't really affect me like a normal person would be affected in this world.

I decided to listen back in to what was happening to distract myself.

"I'm terribly sorry my little ponies. You two weren't harmed in the attack hopefully?" Were the only words I bothered to pay attention to as she spoke to mother. Playing the part and giving her a small smile, my naturally drooped ears pressing even further against my head to just drive the effect furthe-

-Wait. Is it normal for my ears to be droopy? I mean, I've never really said anything about it because I thought it was normal. But now that I question myself about it, I find it sort of weird. Huh. I guess I'll have to think about that later.

I turned my attention back to what was happening and looked upwards.

Giving me a hint of satisfaction as her expression fell for just long enough for little old me to notice. Forcing me to bite back the urge to let my tongue slip out and grin smugly, it would just bring up more questions I would inevitably be asked.

Well. That's if I let her actually get to ask the questions. Just like in the dream where both of them dared to walk the path of the Star and approached me. Luckily I had my trusty lightsaber there and cleaved their heads off then and there.

'That still means that I have the privilege of being the only "little kid" to have one over on the princesses.' Which was another thing I couldn't wait to hold over their heads for as long as I could get away with it.

Though in all seriousness. I didn't have an actual lightsaber at my disposal, and this was sort of real life. Where things had causes and effects, I had to play my cards right.

Ugh. This is gonna give me a headache. Especially with how drained I feel from stopping time more than a handful of times in short time spans.

Whatever. I'll figure it out as I go. Let's just tune back into whatever's happening around me.

"-thankfully some of your guards were able to save us from whatever those changelings had in mind." Mother finished with a sigh of relief. The tension leaving her body as the idea of any more danger threatening us lessened. Which I would've agreed with, if not for something bugging me. Get it?

...

"Yes. Thankfully they were stopped before you or your ChiLd could be harmed." She paused and let out a small sigh "again, I am so so sorry that this has happened. I should've been more prepared and conscious of the idea of the changelings getting passed Canterlot's defenses once more." She finished lowly. Giving off the effect that she felt immensely responsible and apologetic about this that most would play off as sympathetic given the situation, but just the way that she said it sort of rubbed me the wrong way.

I have no idea why. Just feels weird how she's using her wording and tone of voice to sway the way it would be perceived. Well, actually I do know why I'm thinking like this. One, because I'm generally a conscious person and two, because I'm living in a world where sentient beings can shapeshift and unwittingly make you think you're talking to someone you're really not talking to.

Wait a second.

I blinked a few times before looking back at my shifted surroundings. I was now sitting atop mothers back instead of when I was being smothered in her feathers earlier and it looks as if we were following princess Celestia further down the hallway. Presumably to her study or whatever. Since that was the original plan when the two guards were the ones leading us there before Chrysalis came out all high and mighty.

But since that was done with, I could instead worry on whether or not my assumption was correct. Adjusting myself on mothers back so that both of my legs were hanging on either side of of her back an- I'll save the unnecessary description and just say that I was sitting on my butt and looking around her shoulder to see the princess walking just in front of us. I kept my gaze unmoving before looking up and down at her to see if anything was out of the ordinary but quickly realize that in my position I wasn't going to be able to do anything of the sorts. Unless I stopped time again. But I didn't immediately do that in the beginning because I wasn't sure where exactly my limit was in that area and me already feeling a bit drained didn't leave a good enough impression to outright try and do one of those bullet time things again.

Because it would be extremely weird and concerning if your son just suddenly went from being alright to suddenly locking up and falling limp on your back, especially with how things were happening at the moment. But if my earlier suspicions were true than I could be making a big mistake without taking that risk and seeing whether or not I'm right.

'Ugh. Screw it. I'll take the risk.' I mentally agreed and rolled my eyes. I'm taking the fattest nap ever when I get done and over with this shit.

I brought a hoof to my face and whispered out "stop". Which immediately sent a jolt of pain through my head, but didn't completely incapacitate me like last time. Which was great but now it was time to get to work.

So without much fuss I spread my wings and floated up into the air and over mothers frozen form. Coming to a stop in the space the two of them left between each other while walking, I landed back down and walked forwards. Inspecting the frozen form of the princess as i-

"Damn." I said unintentionally as I caught a glimpse of something I wasn't supposed to see. Snapping my gaze away from it a few seconds after I notice what I was doing and coughed. Focusing back onto what I was doing and walked around the front of the princess. But taking a moment to think about it I quickly dismissed it and shook my head, flapping my wings again and getting up to eye level, which took a second because I completely forgot that she was like six feet tall.

Well, in pony measurements. I'm not sure what the comparison to a human and pony would be, since ponies are like at knee level in reality. Though technically, like I said before. Celestia is technically a regular horse in a world filled with miniature horses, except a sheer difference in appearance and demeanor.

--whatever, I'm getting to deep into things. I gotta hurry up and check to see if this is the real Celestia and not some sort of fake out that the other changeling Queen tried to do. Before I end up reverting time and falling under paralysis again. I could feel the further parts of my head starting to lightly send little jolts of pain whenever I moved my head around faster than usual.

With a sigh, I pressed a hoof against my face before focusing my gaze onto her eyes. Then moved on to the rest of her frozen face before glancing around at anything that looked out of place on her body, any inconsistencies, any things that would bring up a red flag. Anything at all that cou-

"Wait a second." I muttered to myself for like the umpteenth time as I backtracked and looked at her face again.

"Were your eyes always...?" I questioned while getting a better look, reaching out both of my hooves and grabbing onto her face as gently as I could and leaned in a bit closer. "There's no fucking way." I said in an exasperated tone as I let go of her face and floated backwards a bit so that I could throw my arms up into the air and let out a very loud noise of frustration.

"You gotta be fucking kidding me. I thought Spitfire snapped your neck or something the last time you showed up!" for real. I squash one bug and another one shows up with the same bug that I thought that I squashed! Why are these changelings like cockroaches.

"Can't you stay dead for like a good five.. maybe ten ye-!!" I paused as the jolts of pain grew in intensity. Eyes widening as I threw my head to look around at the hallways around me, all the grey was slowly regaining it's color and I wasn't able to do anything about it. I wasn't able to do anything about the sudden lack of feeling in my wings as my world shifted and I dropped onto my back with a thud. Gritting my teeth as I tried raising myself upwards, the feeling of cold numbness that started in my wings started slithering it's way into the rest of my body as I tried to fight against it.

The best I could manage was pushing my upper body upwards for about two seconds before it all caught up to me and I dropped face first onto the ground, aggravating the pain surging in my head even further as I wasn't able to do anything. Everything was picking up the pace and I could barely feel the presence of sound popping back in before the grayness completely receded and time resumed, the only thing I could find myself saying was 'Fuck.'

Because not only did it seem like I just suddenly dropped like a ragdoll in front Princess Celestia and mother, I just dropped limp in front of the worst fucking thing I could've dropped in front of! For like, the second time! GOD FU-

"---!! Speckl--" THUD

No.

I widened my eyes as mothers panicked voice was immediately silenced and I horrifically caught the brief motion of her whole body dropping onto the floor unconscious as I could only helplessly watch. Trying to jerk my body back to life as the shrill feeling of fear and anxiety built up inside of me, adding in a sense of anger into the mix as I couldn't do jack shit! I'm disabled because of a stupid fucking risk, mothe- 'UGH' -I felt like screaming! Bu- even though I couldn't feel anything. I still felt that chill run down my spine as the sudden deep feminine laughter echoed through the room.

Letting that sink in for a second before my vision was skewed once more and my sense of gravity was defiled by the familiar owner of the laughter, who I could assume was lifting me up by my tail before rotating me around so I could face her. Still in the form of Princess Celestia just so I could still feel the idiocy of my actions before she slowly erupted into red flames. Keeping eye contact with me the whole way until I was finally privy to her true hole filled buggy form in all it's demented glory.

I never stopped trying to move against my unresponsive body. I even tried speaking but still got nothing. I could only sit and watch as she manically reared her head back and laughed. Which could also be part of her downfall. Since we were still standing in the middle of the hallway and she was just laughing away than the guards were going to obviously hear, wait. Where were those two guards that were there just a minute ago?

How the hell did she get rid of them without me or mother noticing! How did she even disguise herself as the Princess? What type of convoluted plan did she and her sister make? Was it all planned for her to go psycho and get herself captur- wait a second! They didn't even do anything with Chrysalis and her little posse of rabid changelings! A-

"You see.. Speckles?" She called me out of my panicked stupor, referring to me by my name. Which would've made me recoil in disgust if I could. But I could only watch as she continued speaking. Her split tongue rolling out of her mouth and licking at her mismatched fangs, evidence of when she got absolutely knocked the hell out by Spitfire. Though it was still all the more worrying.

"You see? YOU see!" she said in a jovial tone. Almost too happy and deluded to be even considered sane.

She brought me closer to her face as her eyes creased before whispering out something that made me internally stop.

"You could never get away from me.." and then everything went dark.

Chapter 47

Hazel woke up with a throbbing pain at the back of her head, a long with a very fuzzy and muted sense of hearing. Opening her eyes let her see that she was lying on the floor with a small pool of blood seeping out from her nose. If the sudden bolt of pain was anything to say about it, she raised her head upwards and shook. Trying to get rid of the constant ringing brought on by her lack of hearing at the moment, placing her hooves on either side of her head and pressing them against it tightly before dropping them back onto the floor. Groaning outwardly and using her hooves to push herself upwards, she had half a mind to ask herself what exactly happened during those minutes that she was unconscious.. though after a moment of painful realization her eyes shot open.

Her brain shot into action and spoke to her body, throwing herself upwards and onto her hooves as she stumbled stumbled forwards before shakily getting onto her feet, the world slightly spinning around her as her annoyance and desperation increased. Growing frantic as she couldn't see anypony else in the room, the pain from her nose was vastly smaller than the pain building up in her chest. Her thoughts gravitating towards what exactly happened moments before she found herself unconscious on the floor played out again and again as she scrambled around the corridor. Searching for any sign of Speckles.

"Nononononono..." she started as a mute mutter before it grew as her heart beat increased, the panicked and sadness further helping that growing pain in her chest swell. "..nonNO!!" She finally screamed out in anguish and fell down onto the floor, her legs giving up on her at the reality of what happened.

The reality was that they took him!

Hooves now frantically stomping up and down against the floor as she tried rationalizing the not so calm thoughts floating around her head. But it was proving impossible because she'd lost her child! N- "no that's not true! S-she stole him!" she told argued against her own demeaning thoughts.

That b-fucking changeling took him away from her! The tiling carefully constructed by the builders of the castle many years ago cracked against the force of her stomps as the distaste for changelings flipped and turned into absolute hate for them.

But she couldn't just sit here and scream curses and cry at nothing, she had to move. She had to find her baby. But how? She had no idea where he was taken and why he was taken, it was just all confusing. Even from the start back at Canterlot, because all the problems they had weren't enough life had to throw these stupid insects at them! She was perfectly fine with the life that they had before but no.

She wipe away the tears that were messing up whatever sort of makeup she couldn't remember applying at the moment and looked around again, with as much focus she could muster up she noticed something glistening just a ways away from her. She tilted her head and quickly crawled her way towards it, once close enough she was able to tell exactly what it was. It was a way to help her Speckles even if she wasn't anywhere close to him. It was one of the guards ponies chest plate, with the bright blue gem in the center of it, not worrying about how it was just left there on the floor before moving. Eyeing the blue gem in the middle of it she remembered what it was used for and pressed quickly pressed down on it until it's bright blue glow reflected off of the floor and she let it drop out of her hooves and looked at either side of the corridor.

A blue light shone from the armor piece before returning back to its dull and blue color. With that she let the piece drop out of her hoof as she turned and waited for the eventual appearance of the guards.

With how angry and distraught she was feeling at the moment she knew that she couldn't do anything to help Speckles until she talked to the princesses, who she couldn't help but blame partly for this happening. But she just reluctantly dropped back onto her haunches and let out a heavy sigh and rubbed both hooves against her head, the pain she was originally feeling when she woke up resurfaced. This was just all insa-

The cacophony of armor jostling in place brought her attention away from the pain and towards the site of a group of armored ponies quickly hustling over to her. Giving her the strength to push herself onto her hooves.

Then there was light...

Or so I thought, because when I opened my eyes I was met with the glowing eyes and glowing horn of a changeling that was too close for comfort. Which immediately brought out a response from me "back the fuck up!" As I tried moving myself. Only too look down and find that I was compelled encased in that disgusting alien like goop.

Then again. A glance at the rest of the dark area gave me insight as to where exactly I was, and the remembrance that I was just recently kidnapped very prevalent in my mind. Mentally let out a humongous sig- only to be interrupted by the changeling who I told to go screw off getting closer to me. I struggled against the goop as I tried moving my head backwards from the changelings face.

Though my unsuccessful struggle was stabbed even deeper into my head as the changeling grinned, their eyes creasing as they gave me a full display of their pearly white fangs. I wouldve said something against that too but I stopped when she spoke to me. The sudden realization of who this specific changeling was dawned on me.

"Hi Speckles~" she spoke in that very prominent voice, with the Canterlot accent and everything. Who also proceeded to fall into a fit of giggling as she looked at my surprised face.

"Aurora." I said in a terse tone. Fixing my gaze and now full on glaring at her. Of course she had to rear her ugly head around just to rub it in.. better yet.. what has she been doing ever since I pulled a Houdini on her?

"Ah! So you do remember me." She said in an overly sweet tone, backing away so our faces were not almost touching anymore and smiling. Creepily smiling.

"You have no idea how happy that makes me!" Before moving back in and placing one of her cheesy legs against my face, forcefully moving my head to the side and sniffing due to my lack of freedom. "...Are you happy to see me?" She perused in a satisfied tone.

To which I immediately snapped back. "Bitch. Do I look happy to see you? Why in the world would I be happy to see an ug-ack!" I couldn't finish my insult as she up and punched me across the face! Which immediately sent a jolt of pain coursing through me and a sudden groan of pain from me.

"That wasnt the answer I was looking for honey.." she said in an overly sweet tone. Switching back into that Canterlot accent she used to try and infiltrate my life, now trying to force the narrative in her favor. I could feel some sort of pressure forming at the base of my head, and it just wasnt the throbbing from the sucker punch.

I grit my teeth and furiously shook my head.

"And you'll keep getting the wrong answer! You stupid rap-ack!" Her loud hiss and hooves pressed firmly on my neck stopped any refutes. I opened my mouth and let our a wheeze as she pressured further, easily ignoring my struggles as I kicked against the goop I was stuck in. Heart racing faster and faster befor-

"Speckles, I can only allow so much before I do something worse than.. hit you." She finished in a calmer voice before finally letting go and dropping back onto her hooves.

Giving me ample time to greedily breath I'm as much fresh air as I could. My glare returning as I took that time to situate myself and figure out what I'm going to say and do after that.

'Fuck me.. what kind psychopath chokes out a kid!' I mentally yelled.

"W-hy are you even here anyways? Queenie sent you to guard little old me?" I coughed out, ignoring her comment, the phantom feeling of her hooves still on my throat sent a chill down my spine.

I then focused my attention and anger downwards to the stuff I was trapped in.

I felt my way around the inside of the goop with my hooves, pressing against the firm yet squishy substance to see if I could force my hoof through it.

"Actually. No, I'm not even supposed to be here.. Mother dearest clearly ordered everyone to stay away from this room." she accentuated the 'mother dearest' part exactly how I would, which made me stop grit my teeth in annoyance.

She grinned at that.

"Oh, you like how I worded that? I learned it from a little somepony." she pressed a hoof against my nose "boop!" and I felt myself scrunch up involuntarily.

"..you're disgusting." I commented.

She happily refuted with "disgustingly obsessed with you~" and laughed to herself.

"But sadly I cant stay any longer.. Mother is bound to barge in here." She let out a sigh and ran a hoof down the side of my face "sad that I wouldnt be able to get a taste for myself...unless?" She mused. To which I quickly shut down.

"Fuck you."

"I wish.." she angrily muttered to herself.

'Wait wha-'

"But! I can satisfy myself with thi-" she pressed her nose right against my neck and inhaled deeply. Leaving me helplessly receptive as she pulled back and shuddered out an exhale.

"Absolutely delectable" before she slinked back into the shadows where she appeared from and disappeared.

"Finally..." I let out a sigh if relief. Then immediately went back to trying to get out of this. Kicking at it with my back hooves so that it would stretch out, so then I could use my arms to try and break through the stretched out substance.

I bit my tongue as I pressed my hooves deeper into it "come.....ON- yes!" My eyes widened and I frantically scrambled as soon as I heard the ripping noise. Shifting my hips around so I could slide downwards ever so slightly until I finally slid out through the bottom half. Landing on the floor with a disgusting 'squish'.

"-oh gross." I muttered. Getting onto my feet and looking around the room for an exit, I stepped forwards and squinted my eyes at the dark corners of the room. Rough outlines of walls and indentations in them were the only things I could make out. Frustrating me as I knew the clock was ticking, Queenie could be inbound at any moment!

"C'mon.. c'mon.. where is-" my ears shot up as I heard the sound of something shifting and than darting for a dark corner as light suddenly shone into the room. I just barely slinked out of the way of the beam of light and crouched down, pressing myself as close to the ground as I could.

The voice of the Queen followed almost immediately after I hid myself away, looking up as her glowing red eyes stared at the wall where I was supposed to be stuck to. She hugged out in annoyance before turning her head to the side, making me come to the conclusion.

She knew I was still I here.

I mentally cursed at that and shifted on my feet, my stomach fully pressing against the floor as I inched forwards. Planning on just booking it passed her while she wasnt looking.

"Hmm...you're still in here aren't you?" She called out. "I can tell because I can smell you.. and because I'm not stupid." She continued.

'My ass. She's dumb as bell for not leaving a guard with me.' I argued but shook my head. I should be more worried about the fact that she was literally sniffing me out!

"Its why I cant wait to devour you.." She stepped forwards.

I crawled forwards even further, twisting my body towards the doorway she entered from and went to go even farther. Only stopping as the fur on my back raised and I immediately froze on the spot, instinctively knowing that there were eyes on me.

"Found you~" she crooned.

This sparked the fight or flight response and I chose the latter.

"Bye bitch!" I yelled out as I lurched forwards and used that momentum to start hauling ass out of the room.

To be continued..

Chapter 48

Princess Celestia was not having a good day. Neither was her sister, but at least she wasn't the one getting verbally laid out as she walked at the moment..

"What do you mean you can't immediately organize a recovery effort!" The very outraged and emotional voice of a mother yelled at her. For what seemed to be the hundredth time as she tried in vain to organize her guards and send out unicorn messengers. Even if she didn't want the council to be a part of this, she had to let them know what had happened.

An incident like this just can't be pushed into obscurity like they tried to do with the last encounter with changelings. It made her eye twitch every time she thought back to almost being killed by the overpowered changeling Queen.

Who also happened to get away… but she really couldn't think at the moment.

She fixed her with a very terse response layered in her usual motherly and empathetic tone of voice "my little pony.. I understand the shock and emotions of losing a chil-'' but was immediately interrupted by an even louder outcry from her. Craning her head around and pausing mid step as she looked down at the pink pegasus.

"What the buck are you trying to appropriate into my mind right!? There's no trying to work around the fact that my foal was ponynapped!" She accentuated as she flew into the air, throwing her hooves up and letting out an exclamation "by CHANGELINGS! Not even regular changelings, the QUEEN. The mother bucking Queen of all changelings princess!" She finished while crossing her hooves against her chest.

No. She was not having a good day.

Celestia dropped her raised hoof back down onto the tiled floor and turned her body completely to face her. Taking in a deep breath as an excuse to figure out how she would word out an acceptable answer.

"--Mrs.Snowdrift.. I understand. I understand and am aware of everything you've told me." She paused, "But it is time for you to understand that my sister and I are trying to sort out the situation." She gave her a reassuring smile as she continued "that includes sorting out the process of rescuing your foal. But in order for me to do that, I need to keep the rest of the castle populace in a calm state of mind" she explained.

Not paying attention to how the pink pegasus was proving that a frown could go even deeper than you'd expect it to. She continues on with trying to use her words to her advantage once again "-also, not only do we have to worry about your child being taken, there has also been two of my solar guards reported mis-".

Hazel was thinking bad thoughts.

"Princess." She interrupted in an oddly calm tone. Her otherwise enraged face was replaced by a tight smile as she looked up at the princess.

"-yes?" Celestia responded.

"What BULLSH-"

I couldn't really count the amount of time that passed whenever I hauled ass away from Queen whatever her name was, since I suddenly realized that I never learned her name. I learned her apparent sister's name, but not hers. Though what matters most is the fact that I was now hiding for my life inside of a disgusting and very wet crevice I found when I turned a corner and tripped over myself and thumped my muzzle. So I was "safe" for the most part, but I couldn't count on it because staying still in a place that's akin to a xenomorph's playground was sure to end up with me getting screwed.

"Right.." I sighed out before flipping myself onto my stomach and crawling forwards so I could peek my head out to see what exactly my options were, which was more dark and decrepit looking hallways covered in that alien shit. Luckily I couldn’t see any changelings scouring the halls and every nook and cranny for my ass, which was sort of concerning. The Queen didn’t outright do everything in her power to try and stop me from escaping that room she had me in, and she also didn’t go bat shit crazy and run me down like her sister tried to do back at the castle.

I let out an exhale of air before fully pulling myself out of the little nook I was hiding inside of and pushing myself back onto my feet and crouching down, making sure to take another look around at the surrounding area before raising myself and walking. At a brisk, yet careful pace. I was already covered in all of this gunk and I wasn’t in the mood to eat shit again and risk exposing my position to whatever plan the Queen is hatching up while I’m none the wiser.

“Anyways…” I said while coming to a stop at an intersection. Where all the ways that I could go were on the walls, on the floor and even on the ceiling, my lips pressed into a thin line on my face as I looked around at all of them. “This is...” before shaking my head and stepping forwards, only for my hoof to meet air and my brain stopping for a moment before it realized that I was falling.. For about five seconds before I landed on an incline and started sliding the rest of the way down, like some sort of haphazard slide that led me through complete and utter darkness for what seemed like hours until I flew out of the tunnel and was thrown face first into a puddle.

"Ah-pthew!" I spit out the droplets that landed in my mouth as I scrambled back onto my feet, taking a moment to look at what I landed in before trying to shake it all off.

"Phtew! The hell is this?" I said in disgust, wiping a hoof across my forehead before letting out a sigh in discontentment.

This lasted for a few more moments before I gave up on trying to completely rid myself of the li- which was now turning into some weird gel!

I immediately leaped forwards and as moved as far as I could away from that puddle, watching as it congealed and turned into a weird amorphous glob of goo. I made a face before looking down at my body and spotting the small specks of goo that formed, making that face turn into a deep scowl.

"...." but I didn't have time to deal with this nonsense, I had to keep going if I didn't want to get caught with my pants down.

Which now that I look at the room I am in, where the walls are lined entirely with all the congealed goo that mixed with some stone pillars- made me even more apprehensive. I stop appraising the room and turn towards the two main pillars adjacent from each other, connected to a stone archway that sat above a hallway and walked over to it. Quietly stepping over small holes and puddles that litter the floor of the hallway, I continued on and took a left at an intersection of corridors.

I got a few feet into the corridor before my ears perked all the way up as I caught something audible, my eyes narrowed and I crouched down with my head raised. Listening out for that sound again.

I paused.

"-ce m-" I craned my head further.

"-ace me!"

"There it is.." I said in a quiet tone. Continuing to listen to the voice and turning my head in every direction until I found the correct one.

I mentally nodded before turning my head around looking at the corridor across from me. That's where it seemed that the voice was coming from, which was confusing. Everything here had been empty and barren thus far except for when I woke up trapped and escaped the Queen.

Which meant that it was a changeling patrol looking for me, or rather someone who's also been captured by these bugs. Itd still be a risk going either way, because there could be changelings there guarding them, or it could also be a trap in itself to try and lure me out.

"Hm…" I thought for a moment. If this proved in my favor then I could possibly have another person to help escape with. But I'm also screwed if it's a trap, because I'm not sure if I can pull off another escape or even fight back if there's nothing here I could use.

I looked down at my hooves and frowned.

'These hands are also not hands anymore, I can't throw down with them like I could if I were human.' I mused.

But after a few minutes and the voice getting quieter pushed my decision and I stood up and pressed forwards in that direction. Passing through the middle of the intersection and entering the hallway, which was littered with twists and turns and some dead ends. That could've confused me if the voice wasn't there leading me towards it, if just barely.

There was a feeling In my chest that chilled my spine as I listened to the voice suddenly silent as I turned a corner. Before immediately widening my eyes and ducking back around the corner, my breathing picked up and the chill ran through me as I processed what I saw. Pressing a hoof to my chest and feeling my heart beating rapidly, I took a moment to calm myself before peeking back around the corner.

'Holy shit..' I mentally cursed as I was witness to two changelings standing right in front of a glowing egg sac looking thing right at the center of the room. The same thing that the queen trapped Spitfire inside of whenever she tried turning her house into a psuedo-hive. Only this time, there was a blurry image of a blue pony inside of it.

My eyes drifted away from the changelings hissing back and forth to each other in their creepy changeling speech, and I looked at the rest of the vast room. Feeling my eyes widen again as I took notice of all the egg sacs lining the walls in rows, thankfully none of them were or glowing and or had any other ponies inside of them besides the one in the middle.

'This looks like the cloning facility on kamino..' I referenced instinctively before shaking my head and ducking down as another changeling flew into the room.

This was much larger than the other two and was visibly authoritative, seeing as the two changelings flinched and haphazardly saluted them. But I could've guessed that from their stature and the stupid hat they were wearing, looked like they were apart of the third reich with how many tassels the shoulders pads had.

But despite that. They hissed out something in a deeper tone than the other two before motioning toward a tunnel in the ceiling, the two smaller changelings nodded before all three of them spread their wings and took off one by one into the tunnel. The buzzing and hissing got fainter and fainter until it was completely silent in the room. Finally giving me the chance to step around the corner and enter the room fully.

Really taking a moment to drink in the reality of this whole situation as I looked at all the egg sacs.

"Jesus.." I whispered to myself.

But the glowing sac that held the pony inside of it drew my attention once again, making me turn my head and quickly walk to it. Making sure I looked around and made sure nothing else was in here before stopping just in front of it. Staring up at it in awe and slight anxiousness, thinking back to how Spitfire was placed inside one of these.

The way I got her out of there was with a kitchen knife, which I didn't have at the moment, and pressing a hoof against the surface of the egg. Proved to me that I wouldn't be able to pop it with just my little kid hooves. It was squishy yet dense.

So how was I going to free this pony?

I did a 360 of the room again and found absolutely nothing, until my eyes led me to a couple of stalactites sticking out of the walls. Which confused me, since they usually grow on the ceiling of caves. Was this hive dug inside of a cave? If so, how deep down?

Hopefully not bedrock deep, because that'd be a pain in the ass to try and avoid all these changelings whole climbing every single level of this hive.

'Whatever. Break off a piece of stalagmite and pop the egg. Then we get the hell out of dodge.' I nodded, spreading my wings and quickly flying over to the spiky rocks.

I looked for the least thickest part of its cone shape, before maneuvering my body around it and placing both back legs against it while holding onto another with my front legs. I reared my legs back and kicked at it, and kept doing so until the rock finally cracked under the constant abuse.

Making me grin as I gave one last kick and it broke off, the modest piece of rock fell to the floor. Making a small thud. I flew down and picked it up with both hooves, hugging it against my stomach and flying back into the air. Struggling as its added weight was straining my wings.

I flew over towards the glowing egg and ascended to the point where I could press the sharpened tip of the rock against the top of it. Removing an arm from around it and pressing it against the top of the spear, using the force to press down even further against the egg until it gave way. Sinking an inch or two into it before pushing down, gradually cutting away at the dense material and letting the disgusting fluid inside of it spray onto me.

I scrunched up my face as I finally cut all the way through it, dropping the spike and jumping back as the wave of fluid rushed from the egg and dragged the blue pony from inside of it. Dropping them unceremoniously onto the floor, covered completely in the rancid smelling liquid.

I shook the drops from me before approaching the pony, taking a better look at their appearance. For one, they were a pegasus. Two, they were a ''he' if not for the short black hair and tail that literally hid nothing!

That's why I planned to keep my tail long and bountiful for as long as I could, I could not live with having everything exposed 24/7.

Besides that, he was unconscious, obviously. Which meant that I had to wake him up through any means necessary, seeing as the current situation requires it.

I walked over to where his face was and sat down in front of it, raising a hoof and lightly patting at his muzzle.

Before immediately sucker punching him. Which wasn't much of a 'sucker' punch since I'm basically skin and bones, but since I hit him in the face. It proved effective. He stirred and groaned, his eyes cracking open ever so slightly.

'Green eyes.' Noted.

He blinked once or twice when he noticed me, his body shifted and he fixed to push himself up.

"Hm...kid? Wait. Kid?!" His voice exclaimed as he immediately slipped and fell back onto his face.

His yell caused me to widen my eyes and lean forward, pressing both of my hooves against his mouth so that he couldn't speak.

"S-shut the fuck up you dumb bitch!" I whisper yelled at his surprised expression, which caused me to realize what I just said.

'Ah crap.' I mentally sighed.

To be continued...

Chapter 49

There was a brief moment of silence immediately after I decided that verbally assaulting the guy with my very elaborate vocabulary, was a somewhat bad idea. If it wasn't already obvious to myself and looking at that guys expression as he also took a moment to register what I said. I had a split second to choose whether or not I'd play it off and chalk it up to my nerves and the main fact that I was physically a kid and I'd be prone to reacting a specific type of way. Or I could.. uh, do something else.

I'm not really sure because I am definitely not feeling all up to speed and trying to think things out while also risking getting sneak attacked by a very prominent changeling threat was just giving me the beginnings of a migraine. So instead I would just try to get his mind off of me completely barraging him with curses, I'd focus on trying to get us moving. Seeing as now that I made the choice to actually save his ass, I had to keep going with it.

As the quick decision making state of mind started honing itself back into reality, I blinked and started improvising. First, by letting my eyes widen just a tad bit in a pseudo realization at what I just said before shaking my head fervently and removing my hooves from his shocked face. Then, I brought my hooves down to my own face and spoke. Letting an antsy persona wash over me as I apologized.

''Sorry.." I stuttered as I did so. Letting out a sigh as I rubbed down the length of my muzzle before raising my head back up towards him "It's just all so.." Pausing as I mentally grasped for words as I did so.

"Scary?" His voice answered out for me. Keeping in line with my quieted demeanor ss to not garner any attention. Though he wss oddly calm for the circumstance he was in not even a few minutes ago and for the moments where I wasn't there and where he was getting stuffed in that cocoon.

"What?" I found myself unconsciously answering as my current thought process was interrupted. Now finding myself focusing intently on the dude I just so happened to save on a whim, taking another moment to take in his appearance. Which now sported a sympathetic expression.

"I said it's scary, isn't it?" He responded.

"Well.. yeah." I agreed with a small nod. Before shaking my head and adding a small remark that I couldnt help but add in.

"I mean.. I would've said something along the lines of stressful."

He simply grinned before shaking his head "you and me both Speckles.." and looked back down at me with those now suspiciously looking green eyes.

I felt my eyes narrow as those words left his mouth, dropping my hooves completely and fixed a glare at him. The name drop caught me slightly off guard, but luckily. I'm not that big of an idiot to let my discombobulated self not register that in my head as very suspect.

So I started. Tone without suspicion, instead a bit of faux innocence. Attempting to make my voice as unassuming as it could be.

"How do you my name?" I stated. Before tilting my head as he widened his eyes as if he realised something before shaking his hand.

"Oh, oh! Buck, I'm stupid" he said while pressing a hood to his forehead. "Sorry, that seemed a little suspicious, right?"

I nodded. "Still is".

His ears dropped a little as he brought both hooves up, instinctively making scoot backwards as I watched his movements. Ready at a moments notice to use my little secret weapon if he tried anything.

"You may not recognize it, but I'm a royal guard!" He said with emphasis.

"Royal guard?" I said in disbelief. Because sure, moving ten steps ahead and placing a disguised changeling inside one of these eggs. Would then make it so I stumble upon them thinking they were another pony, free them. And then escape together under the guise of him being a royal guard, does sound a little farfetched.

But you never know with these guys..

"Yes! a royal guard, I was one of the ones escorting you away from danger" he said matter of factly.

Admittedly, I sort of scoffed at that. Thinking back to how the two of them shit themselves when queen cheese legs showed up.

"How am I supposed to trust that?" I questioned. Before feeling my ears subconsciously perk up as the guy was busy trying to formate a response. I tuned everything out for a second before turning my head to look behind me. Listening in closely this time.

'Was that clicki-' my own thoughts were cut off as my attention was drawn back to the guy talking to me.

"I doubt the changelings would go the extra mile just to try and trap you like that!" He exclaimed.

I grimaced at his loud exclamation and pushed myself forwards, pressing both hooves against his one of his legs as I did so.

"Alright, fine. But you gotta remember that were still stuck in a presumably changeling infested hive!" I whisper-yelled right back at him. Fixing him another glare as his lips parted to form another retort.

"We-!!" Before I shut him up once again by leaning up on two legs and pressing both of my front legs on his mouth. While also managing to get some of that disgusting goop on myself as I did so.

I looked behind me towards the entrance I came from and listened as the clicking turned from muffled to audible. As if it was right around the-

"We've got to start moving" I tersely whispered as I made eye contact with him.

I would deal with those suspicions later. For now, I've gotta avoid this.

I waited for him to nod before I let go and dropped down onto all fours, then moved a few steps away as I scanned the ceiling for the hole I saw those changelings use to get out of here.

I could hear the soft impacts of his hooves against the squishy floor as he presumably stood up. Though chose to ignore it as I continued walking and scanning for the- aha!

My eyes landed on the opening and I spun on my heels, before immediately taking a step back at how close he was when I did so.

Like for real. Way too close. But anyways.

I had to crane my head all the way upwards to meet his gaze as he looked back down to me.

An apologetic expression looked back down at me as I shook off the small heart attack and pointed where I was looking at. He followed my hoof and looked at the exit as well. Before looking down at me and nodding.

"Hold on" he whispered.

Great, he understood. So now he can just follow me lead as I fl- wait what did he sa-

I paused mentally as he wrapped a hoof underneath me and pulled me up before plopping me down onto his back. Only being given enough time to wrangle my thoughts and grab onto his neck as his wings spread and started flapping. Bringing us up into the air and closer to the hole in the ceiling and away from the incoming threat.

"Sister?"

"Yes Luna?"

"Why did you remove Hazel from the room?"

...

"Sister?"

"..because, I couldn't bring myself to tell her that I have no inclination as to where her foal was taken."

"We have Chrysalis in custody, surely-"

"That's the idea, Luna. This wasn't orchestrated by Chrysalis, she was found incapacitated with two of her drones in the wing where Mrs.Snowdrift was found."

"What are thou insinuating..?"

"..somepony else used Chrysalis as a distraction to get to Speckles. Presumably without her knowledge."

"We-"

"And succeeded, Luna."

".."

"Now please, help me get a hoof hold on this situation."

"..okay sister."

To be continued.

Chapter 50

There wasn't a phrase out of the many in my head, that I could pull out and specifically use to describe my location without repeating them. I'm pretty sure I've already used them all, theres not many words you can use with "icky green egg stuff" and still accurately describe. Much less being able to describe the room with countless amounts of glowing amorphous globs of glowing green.. goo, that we came to a sudden stop into.

I felt a shift underneath me and pitched forwards into his neck as he halted and landed back onto the ground. I shook my head of his hair and took another look at the room, really getting a general sense of how freaky this was. Even if it was expected with these bug ponies, there really isn't a function in the human brain that lets it sort of... click, that an unnatural force lurks around.

He curled his wings back into his sides as he nodded to himself, muttering something that I wasn't quite paying attention to as he crouched down. A wing outstretched itself, and I unconsciously let go of his neck and slid down the length of his wing. Plopping my little hoofsies straight into the black go- shit, I'll call it black shit from now on.

My feet met the black shit, and I flinched as the unpleasant squelching noises sounded as I took some steps forwards. Eyes moving away from the glowing eggs, which was me still trying to discern whether or not they'd do, something, at least something for... I'm not sure how to finish that thought.

'Whatever' I shook my head and looked back up at him. Which now that I've come to another realization, I actually never took the time to consider what this guys name was. Not the foggiest clue or idea as to what to call him besides 'that guy' and 'Mr.Royal Guard' or whatever else I decided to call him earlier when we started getting away from the incoming changelings.

He'd trotted over to one of the walls of the room while I decided what exactly what I was going to do about his name, ask about it, or wait until later seeing as this was a pretty tense situation to just casually walk up to him and be all like 'what's your name?' then receive a weirded out response from him in return.

I shook my head and quickly trotted over towards him, internally cringing at the sounds my hooves made while touching the black shi-

'Alright, I change my mind. I'm obviously going to keep commenting on the floor, so referring to it as a curse is going to sound weird over time.'

Nevertheless, I came to a stop next to him as he stared off into a darker part of the room, he was unmoving for a moment before he blinked and looked down at me. Affording me a small smile before fully turning his body and crouching down so that we were face to face. I took a step back in response and stopped at a preferable inch or two back before I raised an eyebrow at him.

"Hey Speckles, you alright?" He stated softly, breaking eye contact to look around us before looking back to me.

A small bead of my unorthodox comedy was prevalent and latched onto a similar memory I had. Though I wasn't in the middle of a zombie apocalypse, and neither was I a little girl name Clementine.

In a sense, this felt entirely like a telltale NPC type interaction, but nevermind that, I dont have a scroll wheel of options to pick from.

I afforded a sigh after a few moments of silence and gave one of my beloved responses to a dangerous situation like this.

"Obviously, getting kidnapped by morally questionable changelings in broad daylight? Especially in the princesses castle?" I rained it back in as I felt my frustrations surfacing without me noticing.

I shook my head and looked back up at him, gauging his expression sag as I continued.

"Other then that? Yeah, I'm peachy."

I would've said 'Peachy keen jellybean!' But it's such a stupid phrase that I was subconsciously blocked off from mentioning it.

He also let out a sigh and shifted his footing, the residue of what was encasing him moments ago had dried up and caked his body. A grimace formed on his face as the black funk we were standing in was now adding even more stuff to sticking to his fur.

"Yeah, that's what I thought."

Hey wait, since this stuff was very prone to sticking and staining, did that mean I'd have to take a bath when i got home? I looked down at myself and felt a bit of dread seeping in, since I was just now seeing the results of me hauling as and eating shit all over this place.

'Gosh darnnit.' I mentally sighed.

"But with how you first introduced yourself and from what the princess filled me in on back before.. well, all of this" his voice drew me out of my important thoughts once again.

"-yep, Speckles the great, mighty and powerful God" I finished with a small grin, making sure not to emphasize the 'Mighty and powerful!' Part since we were pretty close to changelings.

While he stifled a small chuckle, I suddenly remembered why the hell we were in here and snapped my attention back towards the tunnel we came from. The green hue that seemed to be synonymous with these changelings lit up patt of its interior, thankfully letting me see the lack of changelings peering through it.

Man I felt like such a dumbass for not even realizing the very prevalent danger, no even a few feet behind us!

I'll chalk it up to just being in here for a while, my mind having to kick back into what it was made to do. Which was keeping my ass away from any of these changelings, and their queen.

'Especially with 'miss feral psycho' back at the castle.' I felt myself shudder at the memory.

"But with that out of the way, I've come to a realization" I said as I snapped back around. "Were in a flipping changeling hive, we can't afford to stand around with our fing- err.. hooves up where the sun doesn't shine."

He raised an eyebrow and went to respond to that before I cut him off by flapping my own wings and dropping onto his back again.

"-wee dont have time to question anything, we've gotta keep going" I said while shifting myself into a better grip as he stood up.

"..right, let's get out of here.." he started and spread put his wings, head moving around to look for an anterior exit.

Meanwhile at the castle, the mare who was expressing her anger and grief at her child being kidnapped was sat outside a big and golden door. Tears streaks visible on both of her cheeks, teeth bared, and narrowed expression staring at a very uncomfortable royal guard. Specifically the one that was given the task of keeping the grieving and emotional mother outside.

Which was an honest to Celestia bad idea. Not that he would ever bring that up to the solar diarch, he valued his life way too much to try and provoke an already agitated princess Celestia.

How did he know she was agitated? Wouldn't the princess who's lived for thousands of years be able to masterfully mask her anger? Short answer, yes. She was pretty good at keeping it together until she took the ink and parchment away from Raven.

Even shorter answer, philosophers and nobility alike have mastered the art of keeping a calm demeanor while having their writing very prominently expressing how they feel.

The fact that Mrs.Snowdrift was yelling at the princess didn't help it at all.

But right now, having the piercing glare that seemed to make him want to crawl under a gravestone and cry as he suffocated to death, was much better than the weight her raw emotions were projecting onto him.

"Sorry ma'am, orders are orders" he simply stated in his serious voice. Well, as much of a serious voice he could muster without stuttering.

"..well, that orders is a bucking dumb one, so I've delegated to NOT listen to it!" She huffed at him.

"The changelings came in here and kidnapped my baby, my FOAL, and you're here denying me the right to ask for his safety?" She continued with that shaky and angered voice of hers "after the princess herself invited us here? Even knowing what happened back in Canterlot AND CloudsDale?"

He couldn't say anything in response.

"She obviously knew the risks and still invited us here! It's like she didn't even care about those incidents!" She continued, leaning forwards and planting a hoof on his chest plate, he felt a strong force hold it in place as he subtly tried to move away.

Oh, sweet Celestia..

The Queen shifted in her throne, draping her legs over the sides as she stared down at her children standing at attention just below her throne. An unamused expression firmly planted on her face as she eyed them all with much scrutiny. But she couldn't really be bothered to mouth off to them again, there were more pressing matters to attend to.

Very pressing indeed, she had a little love filled foal to track down and capture once more. Then she had to go back to Canterlot and begrudgingly save her sister from the clutches of the ponies. As much as she despised the idea, Chrysalis still was her sister. And with the news of her apparently reverting back to a more feral state when confronted by the child, she was more use to her here than being imprisoned by the ponies.

"Is S2 currently functioning?" She casually stated, not bothering to fix her gaze onto any of her children. That would just prolong the answering period.

A few meek clicks brought a fang filled smile to her face "good, tell her to report to the lower levels.. and bring the child to me."

A single click followed the buzzing of wings was enough of a response for her to shift her long body again. Using a hoof to prop up her head as she fixed her gaze onto the remaining changelings.

"Now, the rest of you are going to do your dear mother a favor.."

To be continued.

Chapter 51

It wasn't unusual for Spitfire to be called to Canterlot Castle on the occasion, be it for something with the Wonderbolts, or just for a friendly visit. Though the latter was on the lesser of the spectrum because what overshadowed all of that, was the main reason that she was here in the first place. Since she was currently the Captain of the Wonderbolts, she wasn't a stranger to the idea of being a branch of the Equestrian Royal Guard. Since Equestria hasn't had an official military in over a thousand years, when Celestia was still referred to as an Emperor. Empress? she wasn't sure, she wasn't a history buff.

Moreover, she was currently back in Canterlot for business that pertained to her dealings with Wonderbolts.

At first, she thought that she was going to meet face to face with and talk to about their whole changelings situation with Princess Celestia, she was pleasantly surprised when it was Princess Luna who was waiting for her in the throne room instead of Celestia. But she wasn't going to comment on it since she wasn't really perturbed by the lunar alicorn, unlike other ponies who've outwardly projected their distrust and wariness over the princess, she wasn't much of a judge. Also for the fact that trying to childishly judge a pony over what she did when they were currently dealing with a crisis that was almost as the whole Canterlot Wedding Scenario, as the internal affairs like to refer to it as, was stupid.

Also because two ponies she cared about were in the middle of the ordeal.

She came to a stop in both her thoughts and her stride and stood in place, straightening herself up towards Princess Luna and giving her a curt salute.

"At ease captain, I am not my sister" Princess Luna was first to speak, standing a few ways away from Spitfire, not quite sitting down on the throne, and instead resting a hoof on the armrest before she turned towards her.

Spitfire simply nodded before dropping her hoof back down onto the tile, the sound a hoof would usually make when making contact against tiling wasn't present as the cloth of her suit muted the nose and instead let it something more akin to a thud. Her thoughts quickly formed into words and she spoke up, her voice formal instead of its usual raspy and boisterous tone, preferring to use that inflection she used when she was acting as a drill sergeant to newer Wonderbolt recruits. But without its layers of aggression and force, as that would just be inappropriate when dealing with somepony of higher stature like Princess Luna.

"What's the situation looking like, princess?" she questioned. Watching the princess let out a small sigh to herself before letting her hoof fall from the armrest, her much larger hoof giving a louder noise as she turned and walked towards her, hooves loudly clacking due her horseshoes.

"We will be honest with you captain, the situation is less than ideal" she talked as she walked, her usual tone of speech was a mixture of the older speech pattern she was used to and the modern rendition of that speech pattern she was still struggling to fully adjust to. "The guards are unraveling themselves from within as more and more changelings are being ousted from their positions in the garrison, and the revelation is much more grim than how it sounds."

Her horn briefly flashed before she closed her eyes and sighed in relief.

"More than a half of the guards have been identified as changelings" she admitted.

This caused Spitfire to blink as her eyes had been widened to an impossibly large size that the idea of there still being more changelings than ponies masquerading around the sisters, even after the whole wedding fiasco, where Chrysalis and all of her changelings were thrown out of the city by the huge beam of love that Princess Cadance and her husband formed. She would've thought that Celestia would've had more fierce detection and prevention spells in place since they were able to pull something off as large as that, but with this new piece of information, she was ultimately flabbergasted.

"Wait what? I thought that the Canterlot Wedding would've done something to help prevent something like this?" Spitfire questioned once more. "With Princess Cadance herself being replaced by the changeling queen, there should've been something in place to prevent something like this, right?"

Princess Luna looked down at the floor for a few moments before raising her head back up and shaking her head "sadly, no. We were not wise in our course of actions and instead chose to try and essentially.. sweep things under the rugs, as you would say?" she said in more of an asking tone instead of actually knowing full and well what it meant. While also not fulling answering Spitfire's question, which she could understand, even if it slightly perturbed her.

"Through the folly of our own actions, we have ultimately allowed an... unknown changeling queen in tandem with Chrysalis, to attempt to and.. su-" she wasn't able to finish her statement as Spitfire was quick to interrupt her by taking a step forwards and letting her concern over the ones she knew were the main idea behind Princess Luna's hesitant form of speaking towards the end.

"They got Speckles and Hazel!?" she uncharacteristically exclaimed. Eyes widened in disbelief as she looked over Princess Luna's features to see if she was getting the wrong idea from her incentives, but was disheartened as she did nothing to disagree with her.

"Fortunately, Hazel was spared the same fate as her foal.. who was unfortunately taken during the brief insurgency" she added in, mistakenly thinking that it would be better than the both of them being captured. Though was proven wrong almost immediately as Spitfire took a step back and ran a hoof through her hair as she let out a breath, eyes now looking down in the ground as her disbelief turned into realization, and her concern turned into worry.

"Do.. do we have any leads as to where the other changeling queen went off to? and can I see her?" she said after a moment, steeling her resolve and looking back up at Princess Luna.

"We have gained nothing new from the situation currently with Chrysalis, who is currently in custody in the dungeons" she shook her head. Momentarily grimacing at the thought of the rabid changeling queen refusing to come to her senses. "She is vehemently.. refusing, to come to her senses."

"You may see Hazel after a moment. I have some things to discuss with you." she said as Spitfire nodded and returned to the current situation.

Tilting her head in a show of confusion, her resolve dissolving as the look on Princess Luna's face was a mixture of something that was familiar to her yet she couldn't really explain what exactly the princess looked like she was thinking about. Though Spitfire new exactly what she herself was thinking about that little tidbit, it made her even more outraged and angered at the changeling queen. First she decides that she's going to be in cahoots with this unknown changeling queen and try to invade canterlot castle, for like what, the second time and then she has the audacity to get herself captured and act like she's still all high and mighty. It really grinded her gears.

Her lips pursed for a moment as she bent her head backwards and let out a breath through her teeth as she gritted them before turning her head back to its original position to lock eyes with the lunar princess once more, the obvious question she had forming in her mind coming out of her mouth before she realized that she actually asked it.

"Can you explain what you meant by refusing to come to her senses?" her thoughts forming an image of the changeling queen giving a fang filled grin while sitting as straight as she could in that damp jail cell that the guards presumably threw her in. "If it's a matter of getting her to tal-" she was then interrupted as the princess spoke once again.

"Well, it is more of a matter of getting her to stop throwing herself against the bars of her cell" Princess Luna admitted.

Spitfire was a bit confused when Luna said that to her, if she wasn't already confused and contemplative over a lot of things that were happening and in the process of happening after this whole chaotic mess. She knew that the changeling queen's temper was a bit larger than her even larger than life personality, but she really didn't expect her to start trying to break out of the cell that way. She'd've thought that she'd wait for her little changeling soldiers to try and infiltrate their way into the castle and try to break her out that way.

She wanted to respond though wasn't able to as her own body stopped her from uttering anything and instead focused on her thoughts trying to rationalize what exactly was meant by Chrysalis throwing herself against the bars of the cell.

Princess Luna sensed this confusion and instead approached Spitfire, closing the distance between the two of them in a matter of seconds before she let her horn faintly glow a dark purple hue. "We think it is better if thou would see for thine self" and with that, Spitfires vision was sent for a twist as the room seemed to flash a bright white color that lasted for as long as she could even register it. But she didn't let the discombobulation sway and shook her head rapidly, shaking away the little purple swirls of color that were making their way all across her vision as she blinked them away.

"Now, if you were to follow me, Captain" Princess Luna's voice broke Spitfire out of her little stupor and she actually took in where they were. The dungeons, which was less damp and gothic as she'd expected it to be, being that she'd actually never been in here she really had no idea, so this was a pleasant surprise. She guessed.

She dutifully walked alongside the princess as the walked down a corridor that was lined with many different cells of the same size, same length, and same color. Which was a very light green color. A very unpleasant and annoyingly green color, if that made any sense. It did to her, since she was the one being repulsed by just looking at it for too long. But there was nowhere else to focus her gaze that wouldn't look weird, so she just pushed through and continued looking forwards until the princess slowed to a stop at the end of the corridor. Where there was a door made out of reinforced iron that was guarded by two very anxious looking day guards that seemed to flinch every time a loud bang reverberated from inside of the room.

Spitfire furrowed her brow and briefly looked away from the two of them to look up to Princess Luna, who's gaze had turned steely as she gave the order for the two of them to open the door for her. Which they did a few seconds after she gave out the order, their bodily expressions and very prevalent expressions on their faces helped to show that they were very well, scared. Which they had every right being, since all that was coming from inside of that room was very loud and constant banging.

Then as the door was undergoing the brief unlocking process, with one of the guards raising their spear up in a ready position while the other used his unicorn heritage to remove the locks that were visible and those that were hidden inside the hulking door made of metal. After this the unicorn took a step back and wrapped the entire door in his magical grasp before taking an audible breath before pulling the door open, letting the bangs that were muffled behind the door come out in full force. Causing the two guards to flinch instinctively as they suddenly came to a stop and a very guttural hiss sounded its way to everyponies ears.

This caused her heart to start beating a little faster against her chest. As the door fully opened, giving her a full view of what was clearly Chrysalis's cell she turned her head back to look at Luna. Her face was unmoving as she nodded at the guards before looking back down at Spitfire, who was a bit taken a back by the sudden force that she felt wash across her face as Luna looked down at her. She nodded her head forwards and the two of them went to enter the cell, with Luna taking the lead.

Spitfire stopped when Luna suddenly stopped, stepping around her and walking a bit in front of her she let her eyes fall on the cell that held the fearsome changeling queen. The same eyes that immediately widened upon seeing the state the the walls of the cell looked like, covered in scratches and impact marks that drilled pretty deep into the bricklike material the cells walls were made of. What also drew her attention was the viscous bright green fluid that was left in puddles around the floor of the cell, each of the puddles feeding out into a single stream of green liquid that drew her eyes over to the back of the cell. Everything of her figure was shrouded, except those very unnerving eyes. Causing her to stop as the two glowing green stared right back at her from the darkness.

She opened her mouth and turned her head away from the very disturbing sight, looking back at the princess with the intent to say something. But was interrupted by the fur on her back raising as a chill passed over her, she went to turn her head back to the cell, and almost immediately jumped backwards as the figure of Chrysalis leapt out of the darkness with great speed and crashed against the bars of the cells. The metal bars were sturdy though, with a very familiar golden aura flashing as soon as she impacted against it, causing the changeling to simply let out another hiss as she took a few step backs from the bars.

"Woah." was all that Spitfire was able to say as her heart finally stopped trying to break out of her chest. Taking in the appearance of the queen with a very surprised look on her face, her hair was a mess, her pupils were thin slits, making them even more intimidating with the vibrant green that surrounded it. The green liquid that was all over the cells, was also all over her neck and muzzle, dripping from her mouth actually.

"Woah is right Captain" princess Luna broke the silence and also approached the bars. A lack of fear was evident in her disposition as her eyes narrowed. Drawing another hiss from the changeling as she bent her body down, letting her jaw open wide, as wide as a snakes for comparison. Letting every single one of her fangs covered in that green liquid show much to Spitfires very unsettled expression.

Her long and snake like tongue licked all around her teeth as she tore her gaze away from the changeling and back to the princess.

"I.. I didn't expect her to be.."

"Out of control? Neither did we" Luna responded.

"I didn't expect her to be this.. feral" she said instead before her eyes were drawn upwards to the stump on her forehead "and her horn.. it's broken."

"Yes, sister and I are still trying to figure out what is the cause of her mental break. Well, more I than my sister and I" she lingered on that end of the sentence before continuing "..but still the question of why is still unanswered, neither is the reason behind her broken horn. We have many speculations, but nothing is concrete."

"I.. just wow." to the wonderbolt captain, it was unfathomable.

To the princess, it was another concerning variable to add into the equation, who's answer was that little foal that was targeted.

"Now, let us go meet with Mrs.Snowdrift. There are topics that require her presence as well" Princess Luna said as she held a staring contest with the rabid changeling queen. The latter of the two hissing and breaking the contact as she snapped her jaws at her. Luna then let out a hum and turned on her heels, with Spitfire doing the same as they walked towards the exit.

This whole same patterned tunnels and rooms that we kept going in and out of was getting really annoying. Plus, with all the sharp twist and turns this guy was taking while dodging sight of any of the changelings and maneuvering through the tight spaces and dark areas, was just leaving the two of us covered in all of this gunk. It was all mainly getting in my hair and causing the strands that hung over my face to start sticking to my forehead and any of the fur that was attached to my face. It was really annoying to take a hoof off of my grip on his neck and trying to let my eyes have some sort of clear line of sight without the constant coverage.

But I was getting really prissy for a moment there. Let's dial it back down and focus on what's at hand, getting out of this hive and not getting the two of us drained out of our love and you've already got the gist from my constant reminders with the changelings totally being rapists and all.

Nevertheless, the darkness from the most recent tunnel we were flying through finally dropped us out into a very large room. Larger than most of the rooms that we've already passed through and from my brief glances at the ceilings, it was good to know that there was only one exit to this room. A curved out doorway that fed out into a hallway that was imbued with the changeling hive material and some sort of stone, at least from what I could see. I'd have to get closer to actually see if my hunch that was creeping along the inside of my head was true. Also with how I found those stalagmite/stalactites earlier and used them to break this guy out of his prison, that's really giving me the idea that this hive is probably situated inside of or below some sort of cave system.

Maybe even a mountain. I'd even relate this to High Charity and that whole fiasco with the flood. But I was really fucking grateful that the flood didn't exist in pony land. I'd be beyond dead by now if that was something even fathomable.

Anyways, he furled his wings back into his sides and started scanning the room once again. Giving me the time to remove myself from being pressed against his neck and pushing myself up onto my feet on his back, I rolled my neck around for a moment before I hopped off of his back and started walking around the room. Even with how stupidly dangerous it was to start scanning around the room without continuously moving like I was doing earlier, I had some sort of mental fluctuation between being completely out of myself, but now I am fully focused on this. Pushing back the prospect of getting captured and never seeing the light of day again, I'm focusing on what we're going to do. If there's going to be an us in the future.

Since I never really took the time to really analyze this guy. Even if he says that he is a royal guard, I can't just resort to snuffing the idea that they decided to shapeshift into one of the guards they already sucked the love out of and locked him away until I showed up.

I drifted my eyes away from him and looked back at the room in detail. If I haven't already done so, because I am just like that. So I took the chance and turned myself towards the doorway and started lightly jogging towards it, coming to a stop just where the stone met the gunk and brought myself down to its level so that I could take a better look at it. Now I wasn't a geologist in the slightest, so I had no idea if these were a specific type of stone which would mean something else entirely. But I did play Minecraft quite a bit, so I know for a fact that this stone is definitely telling of being underground. Even with how stupid it sounds. Don't judge me.

I turned at the sound of footsteps and looked up to see him stopping just in front of me, a small grin was on his face as he brought his gaze down towards me and bent downwards slightly. Before he could ask me a question, I was quick to ask a question of my own "-before you say anything, you already know my name. So I'd like to know yours as well, Mr. Royal guard" as I moved a hoof towards the stone and rubbed the flat part of my hoof against it.

He adjusted his position and acquiesced "yeah, sorry about that. I'm Spear head" he said with a small chuckle. Trying to make light of this very crappy situation, I know, he was trying his best. But still, I couldn't help but internally shrug my shoulders and instead let a small nod of acknowledgment be my answer. Giving him the time to go back to asking what he was originally going to ask.

"Anyways Speckles, are you doing alright?" he said in a concerned manner. Making me turn my head back up to him and tilting my head at the question. Replaying it in my head, since he'd already asked me that question before. "I know this question was already asked, but I really got to make sure that you're all good. You're my main concern right now" he said with a smile sigh.

I was touched. Ignoring the fact that he was talking to me like you'd talk to Clementine if you were Lee, but still.

So I gave him an actual answer. Not a really truthful answer that vented out all of my real feelings on the situation, since that'll really just be a lot to process, coming from a child at least. And trying to comfort a traumatize child while trying to get yourself and said traumatized child out of the belly of the beast, was not easy, I understood that. So I wasn't going to try and make this guys job any harder than it's already been.

"I'm not dead, so that's something isn't it?" I said with a small chuckle of my own, garnering a small smile from Spear before he gave another sigh.

"And it's something that I'm going to not let happen, I promise you" he said as his face turned serious.

As much as I knew that this was 50/50 chance on whether or not to outright trust him all the way, but since I've already been relying on him to get us out here, I've got no other choice but to do so. If it bites me in the ass, then I'll deal with that if it happens. There was a reason I've been sparse on my usage of my time powers after all.

He offered out one of his much larger hooves with its flat side facing me, his serious expression affording a small smile to break through as he offered me this little.. er, hoof bump, if I remember it correctly. Much like a fist bump, but it was less of knuckle on knuckle contact and instead just two flat surfaces touching each other, so I reached up my own hoof and lightly bumped it against his before dropping it back down to the ground.

"Then I'll look out for you as well, goes vice versa since were both stuck here right?" I said with a smile of my own. Causing him to nod before standing back up to his full height.

"Definitely, now lets see where this hallway leads to" he said to which I nodded and turned back to the hallway. I walked towards the middle and looked back to him as he took one final glance at the room we were just about to leave before walking over to me. He came to a stop just beside me and gave me a look before he started to lead the way.

To which we were only able to take a few steps before a very low pitched hiss echoed from right in front of us. Causing the two of us to immediately jump into high alert as our attention focused in on the darkness that was further into the hallway, me squinting my eyes to see where exactly that changeling was before a large blue hoof blocked my sight and instead snaked its way underneath met, hoisting me up and dropping me further behind him. I offered a glance up to him as he intensely stared into the darkness.

"Stay behind me.."

I simply nodded and took another glance at the darkness as another deep hiss came out.

it's like all the circumstances for something going wrong always like to make themselves known whenever it seems very inconvenient for them to do so, since these seems to always happen when something goes right. The universe wants things to go flipping wrong for me.

A skittering noise ran on for quite a bit of time before two glowing red eyes made themselves known in the darkness, causing me to purse my lips in distaste before two more sets of glowing eyes appeared right after the two large ones. This cause me to instinctively take a step back because I know for a fact that if anything with glowing eyes hisses at you from the darkness, and also has two more sets of eyes to stare at, you'd be immediately walking in the other direction.

But since there wasn't really anywhere else to go, besides backtracking. We had to face this.. changeling? I hope its a changeling.

Spear Head physically readied himself for whatever was going to show itself from the darkness, his mind was shifting back into how it should be in a confrontational situation. Thinking of every way he was taught to fight and block somepony.

Though I'm sure that the honing of his skill were surely interrupted by the sound of skittering intensifying as the eyes bent downwards and suddenly closed. Causing the two of us to be on high alert as all that was heard was more and more skittering of whatever this thing was, and I was ready to do whatever I could to try and fend off this threat.

While I was looking to the side and searching for anything that either of us could use as a weapon, I suddenly felt my body tense up and felt compelled to look back up to where the creature was hiding.

"Spear.." I suddenly spoke, causing him to look back at me out of the corner of his eye "..I think we should get out of- Oh shit! stop!" I immediately let my vulgar tendencies spill right out of my mouth as leaped backwards and let the magic words slip out of my mouth right afterwards, watching the world go gray as I landed on my ass. A hoof went right up to my chest as I felt my heart starting to pound against it.

My head snapped up to Spear head, who was in the process of looking back at what I'd just screamed at. He was reared up on his hindlegs like you'd do with a regular horse on earth, and what he was facing. Was something out of fucking nightmares. Or at least, something you'd find inside of Tim Burtons nightmares.

I quickly jumped up onto my feet and looked at what was currently lunging clearly right at me, it was what looked like a regular changeling, sure. The front half of it was a normal changeling, despite the extra eyes and bug like mandibles that extended from the base of its jaws, and the rest of its body was what I could only describe as an unholy amount of thin-centipede like legs connected to an even longer and thicker centipede-like body. It's mouth was outstretched and its long snake like tongue was on display.

What I could see at the moment was definitely not all of it. I could only see a few feet of the centipede part of its body, and from what I know about centipedes, which was very little, I knew that they were very fucking long and creepy.

That's exactly what this hybrid mutant like thing was. Absolutely fucking creepy, and I was having none of it.

The door loudly slammed closed and the guards outside worked on getting the locks back into place. Neither them or the two who were just inside of the prison cell were aware of the two bright red eyes appearing from a corner of the room that was shrouded in darkness. The eyes moved forwards and from the darkness a very bizarre looking changelings face was visible, before it pushed the rest of its body downwards and dropped onto the floor. Revealing itself to be rather distinctly different from a normal changeling, the front half of the changelings body was normal, but as it moved forwards, it's limbs were instead that of an arachnids. All eight of the silently gliding them across the cell until they came to stop in front of the cell, where Chrysalis stood facing away from them, before her ears suddenly perked up and her head snapped around, fangs bared as her eyes fell on the spider like changeling.

She let out a hiss that led into a click. Tilting her head as she looked at them. Who reciprocated with a few clicks of their own. Which then caused Chrysalis to narrow her eyes and widen her frothing mouth into an animalistic grin.

To be continued.

Chapter 52

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 54 Author's Note

Just a small little chapter for the aftermath, I'll be sure to update it soon.

Chapter 54

“You know I’m never letting you out of my sight, right?” Mother’s stern but playful voice would say as she looked down at me. Her hooves were wrapped around me and gently held me in her lap as the two of us sat in a hospital bed, specifically the hospital in Canterlot castle. Which was interesting, I did not think that they would have their private hospital inside of the castle, that did bring up a good few questions.

“Never ever?” I said with a small grin as I looked up at her. She’d looked a lot more frazzled and tensed than she was a good few days ago, but you can already guess why exactly that was. Anyways I would now do my best to make sure that the whole kidnapping situation would be a very distant bad memory with as much humor as I could.

“Never ever forever,” she said as she leaned down and nuzzled my cheek. Her chuckle turned into a small sigh as she lifted me and brought me into another hug, the fourth one in the last twenty minutes. But as I’ve said before, I wasn’t someone that was against getting hugged. I very much loved hugs and physical attention. "I love you mom."

"I love you too, sweetie," she replied, giving me a gentle squeeze. "More than anything in this world."

We stayed there in comfortable silence for a few minutes, just enjoying each other's company. I felt so grateful to have her in my life. After everything we'd been through, I knew that we were closer than ever before.

So that’s why I had to start being as comical as I usually was. I’d had enough sadness.

“Even more than ice cream?” I said as I pulled away and tilted my head up with a raised eyebrow. “You seemed to love vanilla ice cream a whole lot.”

My mother let out a laugh at my comment, her eyes shining with amusement. "Well, almost as much as ice cream," she said with a playful wink. "But you know what they say, love conquers all."

I giggled at her response and snuggled back into her embrace. “Isn’t that a line from a fairy tale?” I’d say with a grin.

She’d snickered and booped me on the nose with her hoof, letting out an amused “shh,” as my face instinctively scrunched up at the touch.

We would continue joking for a few more minutes until I’d bend my neck too far to the side and let out a small noise of pain as I reached up and felt the bandages that were wrapped around it. This caused mom to stop and immediately lean in, a few dozen concerned words spilling out of her mouth as she asked me what was wrong. “Are you all right sweetie?” she said as I felt her hooves tense.

I let out a small nod as the pain melted away as I fixed my neck straight again, “yeah, just turned my head too far to the side,” I’d say as I dropped my hoof back down.

Right, the Queen had left a few marks when she grabbed and practically choke and slammed me into the floor with those tentacles of hers, the doctors mentioned something about my vocal cords and windpipe being the main source of affliction before they’d used their magic to fix them. Though the magic only went so far with things involving medicine and I was still left with a bruised neck and sore body.

“I’m fine mom,” I say as her expression dropped. “Really, it doesn’t even hurt anymore,” I said as she brought me into another hug. I could feel how her heartbeat was a lot quicker than it was before, her worry evident as I tried calming her down. “We’re safe now.”

“I know, I know,” she eventually sighed. “Just.. are you sure you’re okay?” she said as she inspected my body up and down, a hoof gently touching my bandages as she looked like she was contemplating something.

I nodded. “I’m okay,” I urged. “Though I’m kind of hungry,” I said as I tried moving the topic away from my injuries. “Could go for a cookie.”

She scoffed in amusement. “A cookie? After everything you’ve been through, you still have room for dessert?”

I nodded, a small grin forming on my face. “Yeah, I mean, why not? A cookie would be a great way to celebrate being alive and safe, don’t you think?”

Mom chuckled at my reasoning and ruffled my mane with her hoof. “You always know how to make me smile, sweetie. Okay, we’ll see about getting you a cookie the next time the nurse checks on us,” she said with a smile.

About ten minutes passed and a nurse finally stepped into the room, causing the both of us to look at the opening door.

The nurse, a gentle-looking unicorn mare with a red coat and a pink mane greeted us with a warm smile. "Hello, Mrs. Snowdrift," she said, addressing my mother. "How are you both doing?" as she fully stepped into the room trailing a cart behind her.

"hungry," I would immediately interject with a grin.

The nurse chuckled. "Well, let's see if we can fix that for you, shall we?" she said, as she pulled out a small tray of cookies from a drawer in her cart.

I immediately perked up at the sight of the cookies, and my mouth started to water. "Ooh, can I have one?" I asked, looking up at my mother with pleading eyes. She couldn’t resist these eyes, no one could.

My mother smiled indulgently at me. "Of course, you can, sweetie. Just remember to eat it slowly, okay? You don't want to upset your stomach after everything you've been through."

I nodded eagerly as the nurse handed me a cookie. It was warm and soft, with a gooey center that melted in my mouth. It was the perfect comfort food after everything that had happened.

As I savored the cookie, the nurse turned to my mother. "So, Mrs. Snowdrift, the doctor wanted me to ask you a few questions about your son's care." That made me tune into the conversation as I wiped away the crumbs from the cookie.

My mother nodded, her expression becoming more serious. "Of course. What do you need to know?"

"He particularly wanted to know about the lack of a medical history, we only have the time of his birth and a single instance of him being checked into CloudsDale General besides that," she said as she floated a clipboard from her cart.

My mother furrowed her brow in concern. "I see. Is that going to be a problem?"

The nurse shook her head. "Not necessarily. We'll just have to do some extra tests and assessments to make sure we have a complete understanding of his health status. It shouldn't take too long, though."

"Alright, thank you for letting us know," my mother said with a small sigh of relief. "And as for his current condition?"

The nurse turned her attention to me as I was not so sneakily trying to reach for her cart, giving me a gentle smile as she used her horn to float another cookie off her cart and into my hooves. "Well, you seem to be doing quite well considering what you've been through. Your vocal cords and windpipe are healing nicely, and we'll be able to remove the bandages soon. Your neck is still a bit tender, so we'll need to be careful with that. But overall, you're on the road to recovery."

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. It was good to know that I was going to be okay. And the prospect of getting rid of those bandages was definitely a welcome one.

"Thank you for taking care of him," my mother said gratefully to the nurse.

"It's my pleasure," the nurse replied with a smile. "I'll be back in a little bit to check on him again. In the meantime, is there anything else you need?"

My mother shook her head. "No, we're good for now. Thank you."

The nurse nodded and made her way out of the room, leaving us alone again. My mother turned to me with a soft smile.

"You heard her, sweetie. You're doing well. We'll have you out of here and back home in no time."

I smiled back at her, “great, now I can finally explain to Button why I kinda disappeared after making friends with him,” I said with a small laugh.

Mother chuckled. "I'm sure he'll understand our, well, very weird situation. Then you'll be back to hanging out with him in no time."

I nodded. "That'd be nice. Thanks, mom."

"Of course, sweetie. Now, how about we enjoy those cookies together?" she said, gesturing towards the small stack of cookies on the nurse's cart that was left behind.

I grinned, feeling my stomach growl with hunger. "Sounds like a plan to me."

We both reached for a cookie and took a bite, savoring the sweetness. As we enjoyed our treats, we chatted about our plans once we got back home.

We finished our cookies and settled in for some much-needed rest, with me being buried in mothers wings and hooves as she rested on her back. As I closed my eyes, I felt a sense of gratitude for my mother's love and care, I really didn’t think I’d ever experience anything like this ever again. Well, the second time around.

Chapter 55

"So uh, when do you get to the part where you give me a bowl of ice cream?" I said as I sat on the hospital bed. I looked up at the same nurse as she placed the cold stethoscope on my chest. She was currently giving me a physical because Mom agreed to let her get a few more assessments of me, which I found annoying. I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Nevertheless, I shivered at the cold metal of the stethoscope as she pressed it against my chest.

"Do you have tonsillitis?" The nurse said as she looked me in the eyes with amusement.

I fake coughed, "yes, it's very painful."

The nurse chuckled and shook her head, she then turned to mom who was looming at me with a slight worry. Probably since I never really was ever taken to the doctors by her.

"I'm just giving him a little auscultation," she said as I breathed in and out, her changing positions as I turned and looked at Mother. Her head was tilted as she tried to understand what the nurse said.

"She's checking my heartbeat, Mom," I said with a small chuckle. "Auscultation is just the fancy term for it," I said as the nurse pulled the stethoscope away and gave me a small look of surprise. Probably because I actually knew what the literal term was.

The nurse smiled at me. "You're quite knowledgeable for your age," she said, jotting down some notes on her clipboard. "And don't worry, we'll be done with these assessments soon enough. We just want to make sure we have a complete picture of your health so we can give you the best care possible now and in the future."

I nodded, understanding the reasoning behind the extra tests. But that didn't make me any less impatient to leave this hospital room and go back to my normal life. Well, as normal as it could get.

"Now before I take these bandages off, I would like to see if your vocal chords are all in shapely order," she said as she used her magic to rifle through the cart.

"So.. what do you want me to do?" I said as I tilted my head.

She smiled, "I'd like for you to see if you could recite these poem snippets I have…" she said as she bent down and looked inside of the cart. "Though I can't seem to find them, I might have to go see if I left them-" though I interrupted her.

"I mean, if you want me to recite poetry then that's easy," I said with a wave of my hoof. Mother chuckled at this and the nurse lifted her head up and looked at me curiously. Though I couldn't help but be suspicious, why would I need to recite a poem? I wasn't a doctor but it seemed strange to make a four year old do that.

Maybe she's trying to suss something out, the princess, I mean. This hospital was in her castle after all, and all of these ponies were technically employed under her. Who's to say that doctors follow doctor-patient confidentiality when the princess is asking?

Hm. Alright, I'll bite the bait.

"Are you sure?" She would say as she looked to mother for confirmation.

"Oh yes, Speckles writes his own little songs all the time, I think he can easily think up a poem," she said with pride as she ruffled my hair. I gave a grin up at her before looking back at the nurse.

She pursed her lips before nodding and pulling out a separate sheet of paper and a quill, "well, whenever you're ready dear," she smiled as the tip of the quill touched the paper.

I nodded and tapped my hooves together for a moment, thinking how I could word this out and make it subtle. And after a minute or two I nodded and opened my mouth.

"A crown of gold atop a regal head,
A ruler's gaze that commands with dread,
But hidden intentions cannot be unsaid,
For the wise can sense what's left unsaid."

"The shimmering veil of deceit so thin,
A glint of truth amidst the din,
The facade may fool the crowd within,
But the astute know where to begin."

She looked at me with a perplexed expression for a moment, before shaking her head and writing it down. I grinned and continued.

"A whispered word, a subtle hint,
A knowing glance that cannot be mint,
The discerning can see through the tint,
For truth and wisdom do not squint."

Hm, was that too on the nose? Maybe, but I couldn't really bother to care at the moment. Her expression was hilarious as she processed exactly what I said.

"See? Speckles Is very talented," mother said with a giggle as she pulled me into another hug.

"I can see that," the nurse nodded as she set the paper back down onto the cart and thought to herself for a moment.

Then she shook her head and lit her horn, the small wisps of magic undoing the bandages on my neck and floating them over to the cart. I reached up and felt at my neck, it felt much better without the wraps.

Anyways, I thought back to the idea of ice cream, which sounded really appealing at the moment. It's been too long since I've had some cookies and cream in my stomach.

"So.. about that ice cream?" I said with a head tilt.

"Well, if it helps, we can get you some ice cream after we're done here," my mother said with a smile, catching on to my earlier comment. This is why I loved her.

I perked up at that. "Really?"

"Of course," she said. "I'm kind of in the mood for some as well," she admitted. "And I think you deserve some after being such a good little patient," she said as she booed my nose again.

The nurse looked between us and shook her head, "Just make sure the little one doesn't eat too many sweets, just because his metabolism is very high doesn't mean he should be eating mainly sweets," she said as she floated a clipboard over to mother for her to sign. A pen would float out of the nurse's coat pocket as well.

Why didn't she use that pen when she wrote down what I said?

"Of course, we'll make sure to monitor his sugar intake," my mother assured the nurse as she signed the forms. "Thank you for your help, we really appreciate it."

The nurse smiled and floated the clipboard and pen back to her cart before reaching down into the bottom section of the cart and using her horn again to pull out a lollipop. I smirked as she held it out to me, "Isn't this a bit contradictory?"

She gave me a look, but laughed as she shook her head, "Do you want the lollipop or not?" she said as she went to pull it away. But I quickly stopped her, I never said I didn't want it. I would never turn down sweets, unless it was chocolate, a lot of chocolate is not something I could eat all the time.

"Let's not get too hasty now," I said as I stretched my hooves outwards.

The nurse chuckled and handed me the lollipop. "Just make sure to brush your teeth after," she said with a smile.

"Will do," I said, grinning as I unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into my mouth. The sweet taste of cherry filled my taste buds, making me forget about the physical and the extra tests for a moment.

My mother and the nurse continued to chat for a bit, discussing the details of my treatment and the follow-up appointments I would need to have. I tuned them out, focusing on my lollipop because I never did like listening to medical jargon, even as an adult. It was up there with math and physics in the things that I hated having to listen to. So I savored the lollipop as I thought about what I was going to do when I got back home.

Finally, the nurse finished up her assessments and left the room. My mother turned to me and gave me a smile. "All done," she said. "Let's get out of here and go get that ice cream."

I grinned, before getting up and moving to hop off the bed, only for Mother to catch me mid-jump and hold me in her hooves. I looked up at her with a head tilt, "I'd rather you rode on my back," she said as she shifted me around and plopped me down onto her back.

I chuckled at her choice of transportation, but I was grateful for it nonetheless. It felt nice to be carried by her like this. I wrapped my hooves around her neck and held on tight as she walked out of the hospital room and down the hallway.

As we walked, I couldn't help but notice the other ponies in the hospital. mostly nurses and doctors and the patients were mainly all royal guards, which I guess was reasonable because this hospital was literally inside of Canterlot castle. But I shook my head and shifted my position on mothers back.

Then a thing popped into my head as mom briefly asked for directions from one of the many nurses, I placed a hoof to the lollipop stick I kept in my mouth and pulled it out. There wasn't anymore of the lollipop remaining since I'd eaten it already, but biting on the sick weirdly felt nice

"Question," I said as mother pushed open a rather large double door and out into a vast shift in scenery. The white and sterile hospital setting being replaced by the regal and expensive looking interior of the castle.

"Answer," mother giggled as she walked. To which I rolled my eyes in amusement.

But I got to my point,"Where's Spitfire?" I questioned as I finally came to notice the lack of a loud and boisterous yellow pegasus.

"Uh, not sure," mother said with a small shrug. "She was at the hospital in the beginning but later said that she had to speak with Princess Celestia, and I haven't seen her since."

Oh, right. I forgot about her whole job.

"Sounds like a hassle," I said in response. To which mother nodded, "with the princesses? Oh, one hundred percent."

As we made our way out of the castle, the sun was shining brightly, and a cool breeze blew through the air. It was the perfect day for a little adventure. We walked down the cobblestone path and passed the royal gardens, where the flowers were in full bloom and the birds were singing sweetly. Very disneylike.

"We could always go to that one ice cream parlour we frequented, they always had good ice cream," I said, breaking the peaceful silence.

"That's a great idea," mother replied, smiling at me.

"Awesome!" I exclaimed, feeling excited at the prospect of trying something new.

We walked through the town, taking in the familiar sights and sounds, and soon arrived at the ice cream shop. It was a quaint little place with a sign that read "Sweet Treats" in bright, bold letters.

As we walked inside, the sweet aroma of freshly made ice cream filled our nostrils. The shop was bustling with customers, all eager to try the delicious treats on offer.

"What flavor are you getting?" I asked mother, eyeing the menu board. I expected vanilla.

"I think I'll go with chocolate fudge," she said, looking at me. "What about you?"

"I'm not sure," I replied, scanning the menu. "Maybe strawberry or vanilla."

As we waited in line, I couldn't help but feel grateful for this moment with my mother. It was nice to spend some quality time together and forget about the stresses of life for a while.

Finally, it was our turn to order, and we each got a double scoop cone with our chosen flavors. Mom plopped me down on a seat and handed me my cone before moving to sit across from me.

"This was a great idea," mother said, smiling at me.

"Maybe we can come here again sometime," I said as I savored my ice cream. It was unbelievably good. I'd definitely go through the effort of taking a train from ponyville to canterlot for this ice cream.

"Definitely," she said, taking another bite of her ice cream. "And who knows, maybe Spitfire will join us next time." She said as she looked up and past me before grinning.

I mirrored her grin at the thought and took another bite of my ice cream, feeling grateful for this moment of simple- !!!

"Who says I'm not already here?" A familiar scratchy voice whispered in my ear before wrapping her hooves around me and lifting me up. A surprised squeak left my mouth as I clutched my ice cream and looked up at the grinning sight of spitfire.

"Spitfire! You scared me," I said with a laugh as I dangle in her grasp.

"Where did you even come from?" I said as I felt my heart beat a mile a minute at the surprise. Did she follow us here?

"I got done talking with the Princess and was on my way back to see you guys when I spotted the both of you leaving the castle," she said as I lifted up my cone to her.

"You scared the absolute," I paused. "Fuzz out of me," I chose to say. Didn't want to get hit with that motherly look from mom.

"I know, it's my specialty," she replied, still grinning from ear to ear. "So, what are you guys up to?" As she sat down on the chair I was sitting on, plopping me down onto her lap as she looked at mother.

"We were just getting some ice cream," I replied, pointing to my cone. "Want to join us?"

"Absolutely," Spitfire said, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the ice cream.

Chapter 56

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 57 Author's Note

Just a reminder to look back at the previous chapter just in case you didn't see the edit that I made to the first half of it.

Chapter 57

“So Speckles,” Spitfire would ask me the next morning as the two of us sat on the couch, mother was in the kitchen cleaning around and wondering what she would make for breakfast. And so that left us some time to kill, I glanced up at Spitfire with a head tilt, “What’s up?” I said with a yawn.

“You ever thought about what your cutie mark was going to be?” she said as she pointed down to my lack of a tattoo on my butt. I glanced down as well, but that was just for show, I honestly didn’t really care for them. Although hers looked pretty cool, I doubted I would get something as cool as that with the amount of stuff I have at my disposal.

“Hmm.. nope,” I said with a shake of my head. “Didn’t really care enough to think about what it would be,” I said truthfully.

“Well, you are around the age where cutie marks show up, so I was just wondering,” she said as she scratched at her nose.

“Well, if I had to guess, I’d probably say it would be something to do with music,” I said as she looked down at me curiously.

“Huh, that was pretty obvious, I’m dumb,” she said with a chuckle as she smoothed back her mane. “I forget that you’ve made up like, what, a couple of dozen songs already?” she said as she patted the top of my head.

Well, technically I stole them, but since their original owners did not live in this universe, I indeed wrote them, “Yes, I am planning on writing a lot more so that when I get older and my voice gets deeper,” I said trying to mimic a deeper voice. But it seemed impossible with how my voice squeaked and remained high pitched, “I can start a music career and get all of the money!” I said as I sprung up into the air and raised my hooves.

I hung there for comedic effect, which started working as she smirked before closing her eyes and laughing, “you’re a riot kid,” she said as she plucked me from the air and held me close to her chest. “But I don’t think your voice is going to get any deeper,” she said with a chuckle.

“Well, why not?” I said with a slight frown, it was an honest question.

“Male pegasi tend to have higher voices than the regular colts and stallions,” she said. “Only like a good few guys I know have a deep voice, and the rest are unicorns and earth ponies,” then she put a hoof to her chin.

“And mostly female pegasi have a deeper tone to their voices,” she said with a shrug. “See?” she said as she dropped her voice a few tones, causing me to blink in surprise as I felt the vibration of her voice in her chest.
“Woah,” I said with real shock. How the hell did that make sense? In what world did that even come close to making sense? Science class didn’t teach me any of this.

“But, doesn’t testosterone build when I get older?” I said with genuine confusion. “My voice should get deeper,” I said as I looked down at myself. But the memory of a book I read saying that pegasi were the smallest and the most delicate pony species caused me to furrow my brow.

She rubbed the back of her neck with one hoof, a sheepish look on her face, “well, I’m not an egghead, so I have no idea how it makes sense,” she said as he bopped my nose. “My only guess is because we pegasi are built to be fit for flying instead of being broad and strong like the others,” she then brought her hoof up, “hollow bones and everything, so, yeah.”

“Well, that sucks,” I simply said in response. Because what else could I say that wouldn’t cause Spitfire to ask how I knew so much about anatomy when I didn’t go to school? “Guess I’ll have to make do with what I got.”

“That’s the spirit,” she said as she ruffled my hair again. “Keep that attitude and you’ll be a lot better than most ponies,” she said.

“Better than you?” I teased. To which she let out an offended scoff, “Please, you’re like a close second to my greatness,” she chuckled.

“Oh, I would’ve said the same thing, only for Mother, you’re like a solid third place,” I said with a smug grin.

“Third place?” she asked incredulously. “Well, shit, I guess that makes sense,” she said to herself.

“The swear jar also makes sense,” I said as I pointed to a jar on the coffee table.

She rolled her eyes, “Yeah, yeah,” as she set me down and walked over to the jar.

But yeah, knowing that my voice is probably not going to get deeper in the slightest kind of limited the number of songs that I could replicate, at least properly. Because how am I supposed to properly Rick Roll someone if my voice isn’t deep like his?

I sighed. But that was a long time from now, for now, I had time to build up a list of songs that I could use to make easy money real quick. And time to relax, adult stuff was later.

So I thought back to what Spitfire said when she conceded to being second best to Mother because, besides the joke, it seemed like she meant it. “What’d you mean by being second best to Mom?” I said as she pulled out a bit from her mane and dropped it into the jar, the sizable pile jingling as she plopped back down next to me.

“What do you mean?” she said as she looked down at me.

“Like, in a literal sense, in a flying sense?” I said with a gesture of my hoof. Causing her to perk up in realization, “Oh, right. Yeah, your mom was a better flyer than I was,” she simply said. This caused me to pause and tilt my head.

“She was a better flyer than you? Like, mechanically or?”

“Kinda in both ways, she was extremely fast, even though her wings are larger than average,” to which I tilted my head in confusion. Didn’t bigger wings mean a bigger gust of air, no wait, bigger means more air resistance.

“She somehow found a way to bypass all that wind pressure and completely blitzed all of the other ponies in our college,” she said with fondness. “And those big wings helped her get her cutie mark since she’s literally able to use her wings to drift along the wind currents.”

“That’s cool,” I said with awe. I knew Mom was awesome, but I didn’t know she was that awesome. There was so much stuff that Spitfire knew about her that I didn’t, and that meant there are probably lots of cool stories between the two.

“I know right?” she said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, she’s pretty amazing,” I said with a smile. “But you’re amazing too, Spitfire. I mean, you’re one of the Wonderbolts! That’s like, the coolest thing ever!”

Spitfire smiled at me, “Thanks, kid. It’s definitely been an amazing experience being part of the Wonderbolts.”

I nodded in agreement, “I bet it has been. I mean, you get to fly with the best of the best and perform in front of thousands of ponies.”

“Yeah, it’s definitely an adrenaline rush,” Spitfire said with a grin. “But it’s also a lot of hard work and dedication. It takes a lot of training and practice to be able to perform at that level.”

“I can imagine,” I said with a nod. “But it’s worth it, right? To be able to do what you love and share it with others?”

Spitfire’s smile grew wider, “Absolutely. It’s the best feeling in the world to be able to share the magic of flight with others.”

She then picked me up again, “and hey, maybe I’ll be able to teach you how to fly as well as your mom and me, huh?” she said as she grinned. “I’ve seen you fly before and I can tell that you take after your mom pretty well, though I’ll have to see if you grow any taller,” she said as she rotated me around and inspected me. “Because small flyers sometimes have a harder time keeping themselves balanced in the air,” she said as I was rotated vertically once again.

“I am average height, thank you very much,” I said as I stuck my tongue out at her.

"Average height for a little baby," she teased. "you're four years old, at your age, I was seven," she chuckled.

"That makes no sense!" I said with a laugh.

Spitfire laughed with me and then plopped me back down onto the couch. "Well, let's get ready for breakfast. Your mom's probably finished deciding what she wants to make by now," she said as she hopped off the couch and walked over to the kitchen. I followed her, my thoughts filled with the possibilities of what my mother might be making. Pancakes? Waffles? French toast? The possibilities were endless.

As we entered the kitchen, my nose was greeted with the scent of freshly baked muffins. My mother turned to us with a smile, "Good morning, you two! I made blueberry muffins for breakfast," she said as she gestured towards the plate of muffins on the counter.

My eyes widened with excitement as I rushed over to grab one. "Thank you, Mom! They look delicious!" I said as I took a big bite out of the muffin. And to be honest, the flavor was impossibly indescribable. Too good for words.

Spitfire chuckled at my enthusiasm and grabbed a muffin for herself. "These are amazing, Hazel. You really outdid yourself this time," she said as she savored the flavor.

My mother blushed at the compliment. "Oh, it's nothing, really. I just wanted to try something new," she said as she poured us each a glass of orange juice.

As we enjoyed our breakfast, Spitfire and my mother continued to chat about old times while I listened in while stuffing my face with more food because the food was awesome. Also if I was able to get away with eating as much food as I could without gaining any weight, you best believe I was taking advantage of that in a heartbeat.

"Also," Mother suddenly said with a playfully serious tone. Spitfire and I glanced at her.

"I wasn't kidding about the two of you taking a bath today," she said as she set down her cup of orange juice.

I paused with a half-eaten muffin in my hoof as I glanced over to Spitfire, she had a mouthful of muffins as well. She gave me a knowing glance before the both of us gingerly set down our muffins and curtly nodded.

"Book it, Spitfire!" I said as she and I both sprung out of our seats at the same time, she caught me in her hooves and quickly took off in a barrel roll back into the living room.

Mother’s chuckle would ring out as we quickly vacated the kitchen, causing her to immediately unfurl her own wings and give chase.

I could hear Spitfire's laughter as she zoomed around the living room, dodging furniture and narrowly avoiding collisions with the walls with practiced ease. I clung onto her tightly, my own giggles mixing with hers.

As we flew through the air, I couldn't help but feel grateful for Spitfire. She was not only a close friend of my mother's but had quickly become a close part of our family now that she’d met up with my mother again.

Eventually, after several minutes of flying and playing, we both knew that we couldn't avoid bath time any longer. With a resigned sigh, we both flew back to the kitchen Spitfire set me down gently on the floor, we heard the chuckles of Mother get closer until she also flew into the kitchen. She easily dropped down onto her hooves and furled her large wings back to her sides, giving a playful glare at the both of us before giggling and picking me up.

“Dread it. Run from it,” she said as she held me in her hooves. A grin formed on her face.

“Destiny still arrives, all the same,” I said with a giggle, she quickly joined in and nuzzled her nose against mine.

Spitfire let out a chuckle of her own at our antics from where she stood, shifting on her hooves and smiling.

"Alright, you two," Mother said with a grin, "let's get this over with." As she let me climb onto her back and started walking out of the kitchen, Spitfire followed right behind us as Mother started climbing the stairs. As Spitfire started up as well, I decided to be cheeky.

“No wandering eyes,” I said with a soft chuckle as Spitfire glanced at me before glancing away. She muttered something to herself but I couldn’t hear it, I was too busy chuckling to do so anyway.

And with the maternal magic that mother seemed to wield, as soon as we stepped into the bathroom I could see that the tub was already filled and a single rubber duck was floating along in the water. I would never understand how she did things sometimes, and I agree that I would never ever try to figure it out.

“You know the drill sweetie,” Mother said as she took me off her back and dropped me down onto the floor. “In you go,” she said as she reached into the closet inside the bathroom and pulled out a few towels.

With a groan, I climbed into the tub, shivering as the lukewarm water enveloped me. Spitfire followed suit after Mother gave her one of her patented looks. A particular look that she liked to use in response to my kicked-puppy look.

I then scooted back in the water, plopping down on Spitfire's lap as mother also climbed into the tub, not before dropping a bar of soap and a loofah into the water. I rolled my eyes playfully as she gave me a goofy grin.

As much as I hated bath time, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment and happiness at that moment. With Spitfire and Mother by my side, I knew that I was loved and cared for, and that was all that mattered to me. No changelings, no Princesses, nothing else.

Chapter 58

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 59 Author's Note

No lie, I think I have some sort of narcolepsy.

Anyways, take this short chapter. I have things planned, some funny things, some sad things, just know that I do have things planned. :trollestia:

Chapter 59

I was currently trying to figure out if I was still able to pull off a moonwalk on all fours, why? Because I had time to kill. Also because I was using this as a gauge to see how hard it would be to dance as a pony, since all I have to go off of is the times I saw horses back on Earth being taught to trot in time with music. Spitfire was currently watching me from her place on the couch, she was lying on her side and watching me with amusement as I muttered and mumbled to myself.

I'd managed to do a moonwalk while standing on two feet, so this shouldn't be that hard. It was just the same thing, though I was moving two sets of feet shaped differently than two regular human feet. So.. yeah.

"Right hoof flat," I muttered as I pressed my hoof down. Then I raised my heel and slid my left hoof back, I made sure to do this with both of my right hooves and then shifted my weight again before doing the same thing with my left hooves and sliding them back. I did it a few more times before my brain registered how to do it slowly so that I could then do it smoother.

"Okay, I got it," I said as I nodded and turned to fully face Spitfire as she tilted her head. "What did you get?"
"You remember that little dance move I showed you when I slid back on two hooves?" I said with a small grin.

She thought to herself for a moment, glancing up at the ceiling before nodding, "yeah, what'd you call it.. the moonwalk, was it?"

"Exactly! Now, I'm gonna show you how I can do it on all fours," I said as I turned my body away.

"Oh, this I gotta see!" she said as she sat up. I let out a chuckle as she leaned closer in interest as I took a breath and prepared myself.

"Well, watch and learn," I said with excitement.

I took a deep breath and focused, then began to moonwalk backwards on all fours. It was definitely harder than doing it on two feet, but I managed to pull it off with a bit of effort. Spitfire watched, her eyes widening in amazement.

There was also an idea where quadrupeds could spin I'm a circle whole doing something like this. Then again, I've only heard this theory once before, but I wanted to see if it was true. So why not tempt fate and see if I could do it, the only negative outcome would be light teasing from Spitfire, and probably a hug.

That sounded reasonable.

Only I was stopped when Mother entered the room like a ninja and caused me to jump three feet into the air and into her waiting hooves, her giggles drowned out my surprised shriek as she held me close and nuzzled against me as she sat down next to a grinning Spitfire.

"Where were you?" I said as she plopped me onto her lap, her hooves supporting me as I gave her an amused glare. "And why would you scare me like that? that's cheating," I said with a small huff.

Mother chuckled and gave me a playful nudge with her nose. "I'm sorry, Honey. I didn't mean to startle you. I just couldn't bear leaving you alone for any longer," she said with a smile.

"What am I, chopped hay?" Spitfire said as she playfully nudged Mother. Mother simply chuckled as she continued nuzzling me.

I rolled my eyes and leaned into her touch, letting out a contented sigh. "Well, you missed my amazing moonwalk on all fours," I said, turning to Spitfire with a grin.

Spitfire laughed and clapped her hooves together. "It was pretty good, I have to admit. But I still gotta know, where'd you learn how to do this?" she said as she gave a look at Mom. "You teach him?" She said to which Mom shook her head.

"I got bored one day and figured it out, I guess?" I said in more a confused tone to make it seem like it was one of those childish tones. Making it seem like I was clueless and just figured it out myself instead of the actual reason, I stole it from a very popular music artist back on Earth.

"Anyways."

Twilight Sparkle furrowed her brow as she reread the letter from Princess Celestia. She had been tasked with keeping a close eye on a young foal, and the princess had emphasized that it was of the utmost importance.

Twilight knew better than to question the orders of the princess, but she couldn't help but wonder why this particular foal was so important. She scanned the letter again, looking for any clues or hints as to what made this foal so special.

“You alright, Twi?” The voice of her beloved assistant would cause her to set the letter down on the table and turn around to see Spike standing there.

Twilight smiled at Spike's thoughtfulness. "Thanks, Spike. I'm fine, really. Just a little busy with a new assignment from Princess Celestia."

Spike's eyes widened. "A new assignment? What is it?" he said as he waddled over.

Twilight hesitated for a moment, considering whether or not to share the details with Spike. Ultimately, she decided that he deserved to know. "I've been tasked with keeping an eye on a young foal. Princess Celestia emphasized that it's very important."

Spike looked surprised. "A foal? That's.. weird. Do you know why it's so important?"

Twilight shook her head. "No, not yet. But I'll find out. I just have to finish figuring out how much theoretical power the old mages of history needed in order to raise the moon by themselves"

Spike nodded. "Well, you know I'm always here to help you out, Twilight. Whatever you need, just say the word."

Twilight smiled gratefully at Spike. "Thanks, Spike. I appreciate it."

"The letter says that the foal's name is Speckles," she said as she set the letter down and turned to face Spike. "I have no idea who that is." And she knew everypony, well, almost everypony. The Mayor hadn't given her the updated Ponyville census when she asked for it.

"And how do you plan on finding out?" Spike said as he sat back in his basket.

Twilight didn't respond and simply pulled one of the drawers back on her table and pulled out a black suit with her magic, turning to face Spike with a small grin. It helped her sneak into the castle once, so didn't doubt that it would be effective in helping her research that foal.

But Spike didn't seem to agree with her mental, already knowing where her train of thought was going as he gave her a deadpanned look.

"No," the baby dragon immediately denied. "You are not sneaking around in that suit after what happened the last time, and I am not putting one on and sneaking around town with you."

Twilight rolled her eyes. "That was a one-time thing, Spike. Besides, I need to find out more about this foal and keep an eye on them. It's important. I can't fail the Princess."

Spike groaned. "Fine, but I'm not going with you. You're on your own this time. I do not need any more time-traveling nonsense," he said as he laid back in his basket, pulling his blankets over himself as he dug into a well-deserved mid-day nap.

Twilight chuckled. "I won't need your help, Spike. I've got this."

She put on the black suit, covering herself from head to hoof, and then teleported out of the library, determined to find out more about this mysterious foal named Speckles.

But as Twilight went a few minutes into her mission, she stopped and realized something, this suit wasn’t going to help her in the slightest. What was she even thinking? She let out a sigh and lit her horn, the suit disappearing and instead being replaced by a pair of binoculars and a hat over her head.

The passing ponies either gave her a brief greeting or a strange look as she giggled to herself before crouching down and jumping into a bush, which didn’t really cover her form all that well, her back half was seen as she uprooted the bush and started moving it along the ground.

Some ponies would stop to stare as they watched a part of Twilight sticking out of a moving bush as it headed further into Ponyville, specifically a pair of ponies would be staring at her retreating form. A stallion and a mare looked at each other, looked at the bush, before looking at each other again.

“Twilight’s antics?” The stallion said.

“Twilight’s antics,” the mare nodded her head as the two shrugged their shoulders and kept walking down their own path.

"But should we be concerned?" The mare said as she thought of something, tilting her head as she stared up at the stallion. "I mean, the last time she acted like that, we were practically killing each other over a doll," she said with a shiver. The memory of that day still haunted her.

"Well, now that you say that," the stallion said as he paused and stared over to where Twilight's tail disappeared around the corner. He went to say something, but stopped and shook his head, "Actually, nah, let's just get back home and prepare for the the worst."

The mare pursed her lips before nodding, "alrighty then."

Then the two kept walking, the lingering thought of Twilight Sparkle probably destroying the town of Ponyville in their minds.

Chapter 60

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 61

-Luna’s Dream interlude-

Luna walked through the winding halls of the maze for another ungodly amount of time before she found another open stretch, it was an overpass that led into a grassy field. She tilted her head downwards as she stepped out from the hall of the maze and felt the grass under her hooves, marveling at just how real it felt, she turned around and noticed that the opening behind her had disappeared. She deadpanned for a moment, Speckles really seemed to like making things appear and disappear for no real reason.

She turned back and looked at the scenery around her, there were a varying amount of trees, some dead, some alive. There was also a concrete path that was littered with cracks and holes, the grass having burst through it. Glancing over off into the distance, she noticed that there was a large bridge leading off into a city of sorts, the building akin to the ones you'd see in Manehattan. Though the bridge looked unusable, as the support system halfway through collapsed on itself.

Strange, she would think to herself as she tore her eyes away from the area around her and looked at what was directly in front of her. Right down the path –road– as she remembered, there was a large stone wall that surrounded a presumable town. As she approached, she noticed the gate seemed to be a sort of mix between the front of a house and a gate.

There were concrete barriers littered around as she walked up to the gate in curiosity, her head swiveling around until she focused back in front of her. That's when she noticed the strange figure sitting on a chair, they were fitted with a grey and worn suit and tie, a hat sitting atop their strangely flat face as they looked up from the book in their… hands. Yes, they were hands.

She only knew because minotaurs and primates shared the same type of appendage, though this figure didn't look like any sort of primate or minotaur. They were far too short and far less muscular, they lacked the fur and the bovine face. Overall, they looked strange.

But it gave her a friendly smile, showing off its teeth as I sat up in its chair and greeted her, "ah, hey there stranger." It greeted her in a masculine voice.

She blinked and glanced down at the biped, though the height difference wasn't by much, because even sitting down they reached just where her neck ended.

"Ho there, creature," Luna responded in tow, causing the biped to blink as she continued. "What manner of structure is this?" Her mix of modern and dated tongue slipped through.

"Well, this is the covenant," He said with a brief wave of his hand. "The safest place in the Commonwealth, I'll tell you what," he said with another chuckle.

"The covenant?" She muttered to herself.

Though he didn't notice and instead shifted again in his chair, "if you'd like to see the nice and safe interior, I'll have to give you the good ol' SAFE test," he said as he reached down and picked up a stack of papers she hadn't noticed before. "Its just to filter all of the undesirables, to keep the citizens safe," he said as he stood up and motioned to the table beside them.

She watched him approach the table for a moment, slight apprehension in her disposition as she hesitated. His tone seemed a bit.. strange, it was something that she couldn't put her hoof on. But something wasn't as nice and as endearing as he was trying to force himself to be.

But she shook her head and walked over to the table, having to push the chair farther back to accommodate her own anatomy, and sat down. The chair was rather cold.

"Right, I'm gonna ask you a few questions and give you the response," he said as he straightened the stack. "You just pick the answer choice that seems right, sounds good?"

She took a moment before nodding her head, this was simple, it wasn't like the trial of combat she experienced before. How hard was it to answer a few questions?

"Alrighty, question 1, You are approached by a frenzied scientist, who yells, "I'm going to put my quantum harmonizer in your photonic resonation chamber!" What's your response?" He said before listing off the answers.

"I'd say "Up yours, too, buddy."

"I'd grab a pipe and knock him out."

"I'd slip away before he finishes."

"I wouldn't worry, if he did that it'd cause a parabolic destabilization of the fission singularity."

Luna blinked. Then she blinked again and finally squinted her eyes in confusion.

"Uh.." she said with confusion. "The uh, fourth answer?" She said as she glanced up from her hooves.

He didn't respond, only nodding before moving on to the next question, leaving Luna internally panicking. What manner of question was that? She had absolutely no idea what a parabolic destabilization even was!

"Question two, While working as an intern in the Clinic, a patient with a strange infection on his foot stumbles through the door. The infection is spreading at an alarming rate, but the doctor has stepped out for a while. What do you do?"

"Medicate the infected area as best I can."

"Restrain the patient, and merely observe as
the infection spreads."

"Or, Amputate the foot before the infection spreads."

Luna's mind blanked as she glanced back down at her hooves, she was not a medical professional. And it has been decades since she ever had to tend to any type of wound she'd sustained.

'Oh Faust,' She internally groaned.

It seemed that there was some sort of misunderstanding, as Luna was now running from a group of those angry bipedal creatures as they shot spells from their loud machines. The impressively quick spells shot around, above, and narrowly at her face as she ducked and dodged while sprinting towards the opening that appeared as she managed to escape the covenant.

They'd tried assaulting and kidnapping her, accusing her of being a synth, what was a synth? She didn't even know, but they were out to get her! And she wasn't keen on sticking around to find out what they do to assumed synths.

So she crossed the final stretch to the opening and quickly entered it, the opening immediately shutting as it formed into a wall behind her. She let out a sigh as she slid to a stop, her shoes scraping against the floor as she took another look at the wall.

How does a four-year-old have the imagination of a master storyteller? She shook her head and turned around and looked down the hall of the maze.

As she walked, she couldn't help but notice how the path became more and more illuminated, it started with torches before ultimately being replaced by those artificial lights. It was to the point where she extinguished her horn light and stopped as she looked around, it was well lit, the metallic walls with engravings clear to her as she looked on in interest. She stumbled as the maze suddenly shifted, a loud scraping noise sounding before the hall in front of her extended and increased in size.

A wooden post was erected in front of her, causing her to step back as it formed words on its surface. She leaned in and read the words, tilting her in confusion, "Stay in the light?" She took another look around.

"Why should I stay in the.." she muttered to herself before continuing to read. "Watch your shadow! They can't be stopped, all you can do is run."

She glanced down at her shadow, hardly visible with all the light as she noted nothing of interest. It was the same large shadow. She didn't understand wh-

"Hey! Who turned off the lights?" A sudden voice caused her to pause as she turned around and glanced down the opposite way, where the lights flickered. Her eyes fell upon a pony standing in the darkness staring at her. She couldn't see their face, all she could make out was that they were a unicorn.

For some reason, she didn't think this was a good thing.

Present

The walk through Ponyville was rather quiet, the three of us walking in content silence until I decided to make a joke. The joke was something corny, particularly the one where you ask if you know why you never see elephants hiding in trees. It was stupid and simple, and it got a snort out of Spitfire and an amused smile from Mother.

I grinned at the encouragement of their amusement and started cracking off a string of corny jokes, causing the two to laugh the more I did so eventually. It was great, even with the other ponies walking around us glancing at us with smiles. Though, that could've been because they recognized Spitfire, but eh.

I went to make the joke about pigs doing karate when I stopped, my head tilting as I realized something. I was being watched. How did I know this? Simple, I got that little shiver that runs down your spine and that overlap feeling of being watched. It must've been just me because Mother and Spitfire didn't seem to pick it up.

The two were still recovering from the jokes I was telling and I tilted my head, the shiver ran up my spine again and I turned my head around. The direction I turned to was a break in where houses were, it was sort of a park area. And my focus trailed down to a bush that looked out of place.

And now that I noticed that the bush was out of place, I pursed my lips and squinted my eyes. Now that I could see that the bush seemed to be out of place, I couldn’t focus on anything else, so I tilted my head before looking back in the other direction.

“Stop.” I would say under my breath and turned my head back as I watched the world suddenly pulse outwards and the color started draining back down into a muted greyscale, the sound also was drowned out by the deafening silence as everyone slowed down until ultimately freezing in place. I let out a small sigh before standing up on mothers back and flexing my wings, they unfurled and I flapped them a few times before floating up into the air and flying in front of Mother and Spitfire.

The two had frozen smiles on their face as Spitfire was looking up to where I was and Mother had a closed-eyed smile as she glanced off to the side. I took a moment to smile at their pure expressions before shaking my head and turning my attention over to the current dilemma, that bush. That bush that I may or may not throw into the stratosphere if I find out that there is some sort of changeling stalking me, but I’ll probably do that.

I flapped my wings and flew over to where the bush was and hovered over it for a few moments, and when I got close enough that I could make out the fine details of the bush, I came to the realization that the whole rear end of someone was sticking out of it. With their purple fur and different-colored tail, I didn’t really care about the color and instead reached down and grabbed onto the edges of the bush. The leaves felt fake against my hooves as I easily pulled the bush up and away from the person hiding inside of it, and to my surprise, I saw that the bush didn’t actually have any roots beneath it. Better yet, the leaves were fake.

I scrutinized it for a moment before letting go of it and left it floating in the air as I turned back to look at the culprit in the bush, pausing as instead of a changeling, I caught sight of a purple unicorn with a pith hat and a pair of binoculars. Her hair was black with two toned streaks of colored hair in them. Besides that, I had absolutely no idea who this – weird – mare, was who was watching us.

If it was a changeling in disguise, I’d have to applaud the audacity that they had to try and use a literal bush disguise in order to try and spy on me. But as I poked the pony a few times, I didn’t see anything that would make her seem like a changeling, because I’d assume that their disguise would drop if they weren’t focused. And since time was stopped and their focus was technically non-existent, I figured that I could disrupt their shapeshifting by prodding them.

Though that was pretty far-fetched, even for me.

Anyways, I think this pony was just some sort of pervert. Because as I glanced down in between her hooves, I noticed that she had a pencil and a large notebook opened to a page with a sketched-out picture of me. And as I reached down and grabbed the book into my hooves, I couldn’t lie, it was a pretty well-drawn image. And there were some words underneath it, my name being one of them as it was under the image in parenthesis.

“Anomaly?” I said to myself as I inspected the page, apparently, she’d written a lot more than these two pages about me that ultimately added up to nothing really of interest. Everything here was just a mixture of big words and complicated thoughts that were just speculating what was so special about me. And as I read a particular sentence, I looked up at the pony again, my eyes creased in amusement.

"So far I have seen nothing out of the ordinary, the foal has shown no signs of anything to worry about. Though, if the Princess believes they are worth watching, then I will do my best-"

I didn't need to read the rest of that to get the gist of things, Sunbutt sent someone to spy on me? That’s hilarious.

“If you want anomaly, I’ll show you anomaly,” I said with a chuckle as I reached down to pick up the pencil that she had and erased the carefully drawn image of myself, and instead replaced it with a little doodle of this pony. I touched up the little googly eyes I’d given her before looking down at the literal paragraphs of observations and opinions on me before also erasing them and instead writing two simple words.

“Am Smart.” I laughed at my own humor before shutting the book and dropping it back down in between her hooves. Then I dropped the pencil and reached up to grab the binoculars that she had over her eyes, making sure to pull the strap over her head and hold it in my hooves. I looked it over for a few moments before tossing it aside, letting it float frozen before placing a hoof under my chin.

What to do? I couldn't draw on her face because she had a pencil so that limited me on that aspect.

I then glanced up at a nearby tree and a grin formed on my face.

One second Twilight was conspicuously watching Speckles and his mother and Spitfire walking and the next thing she knew she was hanging from a tree by a hoof. It caused her great confusion as her vision spiraled and she wiggled around as she tried orienting herself. There was a rope tightly wound around her hooves that left her unable to move much.

And as she tried using her magic to untie the ropes, she let out a huff as she was unable to do so.

"--!!" She grits her teeth as she swung from side to side as her magic reached out and fried, pulling at the knot. Still useless as the rope didn't budge, causing her frustration as she looked back over to where Speckles and his family were getting further and further away.

"How did I even get up here?" She muttered to herself in confusion as she continued trying to free herself.

But after a good few minutes of trying, she finally gave up with a sigh. Letting her head fall back as she tried to blink away the feeling of the blood rushing to her head.

"You good Twi?" A certain scratchy voice caused her to blink her eyes open and turned her head around as best as she could. The familiar sight of magenta-colored eyes caused her to sigh in relief. It was Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow, you have to get me down from here!" She said as she squirmed. "I feel like my head is going to pop from all the blood rushing down."

The cyan pegasus tilted her head in curiosity, "how exactly did you get tied up and hung from a tree?" She said with a hint of amusement in her voice. "Spell gone wrong?"

"Uh, no," Twilight blushed in embarrassment. "I was keeping an eye on a pony of interest for the princess," she explained.

"You were stalking somepony?" Rainbow Dash would say with an amused tone. A sly grin formed on her face as Twilight sputtered, fervently shaking her head.

"Not stalking, watching! I was wat-" she groaned. "Can you just get me down from here?"

"Can't you use your magic? Rainbow said as she flew up and inspected the knot in the rope that was holding Twilight up, her head tilting as she nudged it with a hoof and nodded at just how strong it felt.

“I would’ve done so if I was able to untie the knot,” Twilight said with another shake, “just give me a hoof, Rainbow,” she said with a sigh.

“Yeah, I got you,” Rainbow said as she grabbed one end of the rope and tugged it, expecting it to give but quirked her eyebrow when it didn’t. She tried it again and found that it wouldn’t budge, “weird,” she said as she grabbed both sides and tried it again.

“What?” Twilight said as she craned her reddening face up at Rainbow.

“Did you piss off a filly scout? Because this is a tough knot,” she said as she pulled and pulled before finally, it gave and unraveled itself, gravity taking its course and dropping Twilight onto her face. The purple mare groaned as gravity pulled the rest of her body down to where she was lying on her back, feeling the blood leave her face as she sighed a breath of relief.

“Though, couldn’t you have just teleported out of the rope? I’ve seen you do it before,” Rainbow said as she dropped onto her hooves and looked down at Twilight.

“Oh, right,” Twilight said as she face hoofed.

Anyways, I left that purple unicorn hanging from a tree and continued on my way to Button's house like normal, cracking off a few more jokes before we were finally at his doorstep and Mother knocked on the door. We waited for a few moments before the door opened and the face of Button’s mother, Caring Heart, was visible. She visibly brightened up as she looked at the three of us, a smile forming on her face as she opened the door wider.

"Hello there, Hazel! And Speckles, it's good to see you both," Caring Heart greeted us warmly. "And Captain Spitfire?" she asked, noticing Spitfire standing beside us.

"Spitfire is an old friend of mine," Mother replied, smiling over at her. "Speckles wanted to see how Button was doing and Spitfire tagged along."

Caring Heart's eyes lit up. "Oh, that's wonderful! Come on in, all of you. Button is in the living room."

We followed her into the living room, making sure to close the door behind us as we walked, I shifted on mothers back, standing up on my hind legs and peering around her shoulders as we stepped into the familiar living room. Caring called out to Button who was sitting in the center of the living room with some sort of handheld device in his hooves, this piqued my interest, but I could look at that later. “Button, there’s someponies here to see you!” Caring’s voice broke him out of tunnel vision and he looked up, “Huh?” before looking from his mom to the three of us, a smile breaking onto his face as she dropped his device and stood up.

“Speckles!” he said as he quickly ran over to where I was in the process of hopping off of mothers back, not even letting me touch the floor before I was grabbed into a rather strong hug and lifted up as he giggled. “Man, it’s been so long since I’ve seen you!” he said as the lack of air was getting to me, I silently blinked my eyes before he let go and plopped me back down onto my own legs. I wobbled for a few moments before shaking my head and grinning up at him, “hi Button.”

“Hi, Speckle’s mom!” Button said as he glanced up at Mother with a smile, Mother gave him a smile in return. "Hey, Button," She said with a smile, before patting him on the head.

Button chuckled before taking a glance at Spitfire, “Hi Captain Spitfire,” and turned to look at me.

“Hey kiddo,” Spitfire said with a chuckle as Button paused and squinted his eyes. “Wait a second,” he said as he slowly turned his head back and upwards, his eyes slowly widening in the realization of who he was looking at, “Captain Spitfire!?” He said in shock.

“In the flesh,” Spitfire chuckled at his reaction.

He was silent before he turned and looked at me, “Dude?”

“Yeah?”

“Captain Spitfire is standing in my living room.”

“Yep,” I said with a nod.

“Am I dreami- ouch!” I cut him off by bopping him in the nose as he shook his head and rubbed his muzzle, then his eyes widened as he turned and looked up at Spitfire, “I’m not dreaming.”

“Nope, this is Spitfire, my mom's friend, that is a mare,” I said with a grin.

“Since when did you know the Captain of the Wonderbolts?” he said in awe.

“Since before I got to Ponyville,” I said with a small shrug. “We lived at her house before some changelings broke into her house.”

“Wait what?” Carings voice overshadowed Button's voice as she looked down at me in concern, “Did I hear you correctly sweetie?”

Mother let out a small sigh, “It’s a long story, why don’t you kids run along while the grownups talk?” she said more to me than she did to Button. So I took the hint and grabbed Button's larger hoof, “C’mon dude, Let’s go to your room,” I said as I pulled him a few inches before he found his own footing and followed me as the two of us quickly disappeared up the stairs. I walked down the half for a few feet before glancing up at Button's door, I couldn’t quite reach it and turned to look at Button, he was shaking his head before looking from me to the door knob.

“Short stack,” he chuckled as he easily grabbed the doorknob and twisted it open, and let us into his room, I gave him a playful glare as I stepped passed him and into his room, to which I quickly hopped up onto his bed. I stood tall and looked down at him, "I will have you know Button that I am of average height for my age, you are just abnormally tall, that's it!" I said as I turned my head up at him dramatically.

He let out a chuckled and rolled his eyes playfully, "yeah right, dude, you look like a baby," he said as he also hopped up onto his bed and still towered over me. "I know a few four-year-old's at school that are taller than you," he said as he brought his hoof from the top of his head to the top of mine, "Yeah, even Pipsqueak is taller than you, that's crazy," he said with a surprise.

Looking past the fact that someone's name was Pipsqueak, I narrowed my eyes up at him, "Them's fighting words, Button."

He grinned, "bring it, short stuff," He said as I flew up into the air.

I won that.

Chapter 62

I won, quite easily to be honest. It was hilarious watching Button look around in confusion when I would suddenly appear behind him and grapple him from behind, and even more when I pinned him to the ground and declared myself the winner. The absolute look on his face was akin to the face he made when I whooped him in Street Fighter, well, Pony Fighter. But there was more whining now than there was when I beat him back there, but nevertheless, I grinned victoriously as I sat on his back. He was laying on his stomach with a big frown on his face as he turned his head up to look back at me.

“Alright, alright, uncle,” he admitted in a defeated tone. “You win.”

“I know,” I said with a giggle before standing up and hopping off of his back. “Now what am I?”

“Average height,” he said with an eye roll as he stood up and shook his head, his hair being tussled around in the playfight. He playfully glared down at me before a grin broke out across his face, “But dude, you’re really fast, I have no idea how you managed to beat me,” he said in awe. “Out of all the foals, Scootaloo has to be the fastest I’ve seen, but you,” he said with a nod, “you’re fast.”

“I’m just built different,” I said with a smug grin, while also biting back the internal cringe I felt from uttering that sentence out loud. But nevertheless, it seemed that Button got the idea as he simply rolled his eyes and smiled.

Though I was intrigued, he mentioned a girl - I assume it's a girl - who's pretty fast. I tilted my head after getting over my initial cringe at my humorous comment, "how fast can she fly?" I asked casually. Definitely not feeling a sense of competitiveness coming over me.

"Oh, well," Button said as he blinked in sudden realization. "She can't fly," he admitted with a small chuckle. "Though, she does use her wings to go really fast on her scooter, that's what I meant by fast."

I raised an eyebrow, other than the fact that I was disappointed that my competition couldn't fly, I was more interested in the fact that someone who was, physically, older than I was couldn't fly. "Does she have like a problem or?"

"I don't know," he said as he walked over and plopped himself down onto his bed. He batted the propeller hat on the top of his head as he thought, "she never really explained it to us when we asked, though I can only really guess it's because her wings are like - really small."

"I mean, my wings are small and I can fly," I said as I looked down at my side, stretching out one of my wings and measuring it silently. "It probably has to be something more than just being small," I said as I nodded and let my wing furl back into my side.

Button thought to himself for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Yeah, you're right. It must be something more than just wing size. Maybe there's some other reason why she can't fly. I guess she just likes scooting around instead. She's really good at it, though, and she loves the speed."

Curiosity sparked within me for a moment. "Do you think she'd be up for a race?" I asked, unable to resist the opportunity for a friendly competition. And honestly, now that I wasn't a responsible adult that needed to let children win all the time, I could gladly destroy children in any sort of competition without being verbally cowed by other adults.

Button grinned mischievously. "I'm sure she would! She's always up for a challenge. I can introduce you to her if you'd like."

"I'd love that!" I replied eagerly.

"Cool," he nodded. "I'll bring it up tomorrow at school and see what she thinks of it, knowing how she is, she'll probably say yes."

"I'll be back, gotta use the bathroom," he said suddenly before sliding the little propeller hat off of his head and setting it down on the bed before hopping down and quickly making his way to the door and just as quickly disappearing down the hall. I looked at the empty door for a moment before looking at the hat on the bed, I'd probably look good in that hat. So I nonchalantly made my way over to the bed and took a moment to climb up onto it before glancing down at the hat, I took it in my hoof before setting it down on my head.

Though I did have to wrestle with the locks of my hair that kept pushing the hat and causing it to ever so slightly slide off of my head, to which I rolled my eyes in annoyance before flattening the locks of hair and setting the hat firmly down. I waited for a moment to see if it would fall before grinning and hopping off of the bed, I made my way over to the mirror that Button had in his room, why he had it? I don't even know. But taking a looking at myself in the mirror, I looked like I could definitely give someone diabetes from just looking at me.

And I'm not just stroking my own ego, it was the truth and no one is going to dissuade my opinion. I was fucking adorable.

Anyways, I shook my head with a chuckle before turning and looking around at Buttons room. I didn't quite remember what it looked like since I only did visit that one time, but it was safe to say I wasn't really wrong in my memories of what was strewn around the room. For one, there was a mess of pillows and - I walked over to the pillows and picked up a still wrapped juice box - juice boxes sitting right in front of the really old looking TV. Old for my perception of time, but probably pretty modern for what these ponies are experiencing.

Though I was still pretty surprised, didn't expect them to have this type of gaming technology, disregarding the arcade that I went to, this little - what seemed to be - an alternate version of the SNES made me pause in my previous thoughts of just how far along are these ponies technology wise. Though I wouldn't dwell on that, it was just funny seeing this thing with the weirdest controller shapes I've ever seen.

They looked like the basic controller you'd find back on earth but they had this extra bit protruding from the bottom, it curved out to the left, probably so that an earth pony could keep a grip on it without magic.

"Back," the voice of Button snapped me out of my musings and I turned over to him with a grin.

"Are you wearing my hat?" he said with a laugh as he walked over to me, looking down at me as I craned my head up at him and gave him one of my patented smiles. The effect almost instant as he turned away and coughed into a hoof, "Sweet Celestia dude, you gotta watch who you're aiming at with that weapon," he said as he shook his head.

"Can't help what comes naturally," I said with a giggle before turning off my smile, didn't want to kill the guy.

"Anyways Specks, I was thinking about getting some ice cream or something, you thi-" though I was quick to interrupt him by grabbing onto one of his hooves and just dragging him towards the door with the strength of a thousand ponies my size. "Never think I would deny the chance of obtaining the ice cream," I would simply respond to him as we stopped at the stairs, where I finally let him go and looked up at him.

"Now I gotta ask my mom, she's probably gonna want to come with us because the last time she left me alone I got kidnapped," I said nonchalantly before moving to descend down the stairs.

Button blinked for a moment, "wait what?" he said as he instinctively reached forwards and grasped my tail with a hoof, this caused me to pause as he gently tugged back on it. "Ow?"

"Sorry," he said as he let go of my tail, "but you cannot just run past the fact that you were kidnapped like it was nothing!" he said as he stepped down to my level.

"Oh yeah, forgot about that."

"Hey Twilight, question." The raspy voice of Rainbow Dash caused Twilight to look up from where she was still trying to shake off the feeling of wooziness that came with being hung from her hooves, "answer?" she replied with a slight groan.

"Did you let Spike write in your note book?" the cyan pegasus would ask as she tilted her head and snorted as she reread the only words that were on the page, and admired the doodle of Twilight that was drawn in a goofy way.

"No?" Twilight said as she shook her head and quickly trotted over to where Rainbow Dash was and used her magic to tilt the book down so that she could look inside and - "wait a second," she said as her eyes widened and she fully stole the book out of Rainbows grasp, using her magic to hurriedly flip through all of the now empty pages, her blood pressure seemed to rise as plopped down onto her haunches.

"I had so many theories and observations written down on here!" she said with a groan before flipping all the way back and pausing on the doodle that made Rainbow Dash laugh, it was a crudely drawn image of her with oversized eyes and a bubble of text that read.

"Am smart?" she said with confusion. "When did.. no, he couldn't have, could he?"

"Who, spike?" Rainbow Dash said as she looked at Twilight with a raised brow. "I mean, he probably just didn't kn-"

"No, Rainbow, I'm talking about the pony I'm watching," she said with a confused tone. "The little colt tha-"

"You're watching kids now?" Rainbow said with an amused tone.

"That's besides the point!" Twilight said as her cheeks reddened and she turned to look at Rainbow Dash.

Luna sat on her bed with a pot of coffee in her hooves, not in her magic, she was far too tired to even fathom the idea of magic at the moment. She leaned her head back and drank all of the now lukewarm liquid from the pot before letting out a small sigh and dropping the pot unceremoniously off the edge of her bed, where it bounced off of the accumulated amount of empty pots she'd already drunken from.

"I'm definitely spending too much time trying to do this the hard way," she said to herself as she leaned back in her bed. Her hair was strewn about because she couldn't bother to put up the spell that would make her hair float up in the usual display she had it. "I'm just going to visit him, I have no idea what I was thinking trying to reason with a child that is too smart for his own good."

"ugh," she groaned as she moved to get up, only to fall flat on her back.

Maybe after a nap, she was still tired from using all of her wit trying to escape those dreaded shadowy creatures from Speckles latest dream trap, them constantly asking, "hey! who turned off the lights?" was so annoying to hear, especially when they were trying to eat your flesh.

"Definitely after a nap," she said as she let her head hit the pillow, her eyes closing instantly. "And if anyone dares trying to disturb me for the next ten hours, that includes letting servants and my sister walk in, please note the fact that I can readily reassign you to the coldest regions of Equestrias borders!" she said loud enough so that the guards stationed outside of her room could hear.

And with that, she passed out.

Chapter 63 Author's Note

I have three different variations of this chapter that I couldn't decide on going with, which is probably why it took me so long to actually produce one actual chapter. I hope it's enjoyable. Let me know if you'd like to see the other drafted chapters, because I think they could've been something interesting if I did go with them.

Anyways, enjoy.

Chapter 63

It's been a few days since hanging out with Button again and I gotta say, life is good, great even. Even if I am jinxing myself by saying this to myself, I just can't hold in the fact that living peacefully without love-sucking bugs trying to absorb your emotions is just great. Am I repeating myself?

Hm.

Anyways, on a completely separate note, I absolutely had no idea that our house had a backyard to it. I almost didn't believe it when Spitfire offered to take me out back and show me a few of her flying maneuvers and how she performs them, but when she gave me an amused look and simply picked me up like it was nothing. She passed by a giggling mother who was busy cleaning what remained of today's lunch and simply pushed open the door that was connected to the kitchen, one that I have absolutely no memory of whatsoever, and stepped out into the sun. Luckily I was saved from its harsh rays as Spitfire immediately hovered her large hoof over my head and provided shade as I stared at the expanse of the yard. It was pretty decently sized for what it was, the wooden fence erected around it provided a good amount of privacy and didn't look all that worn from where I was standing.

And so that is what my day was occupied by, with me sitting my butt on a pillow that mother had deemed disposable and plopped down next to me before forcing, not insisting, forcing me down and nuzzling the top of my head before turning around and leaving me to turn and watch where Spitfire stood. She was on the far side of the yard with her wings spread out, a large grin on her face that allowed me to see just how pearly white her teeth were before she called out to me to see if I was ready to witness greatness. I simply gave a half-assed "whoo" as I threw both of my hooves up in the air and let them hang there before letting them fall back down to my sides.

"Just wait, I'll turn that whoo into WHOO!" she said before she shot up into the air at speeds that if you would've blinked you would've completely missed as I followed her form as she shot up into the sky, though not too high as she didn't want to garner any attention. But honestly, her showing off like this was bound to catch someone's attention, be it accidentally or if someone was coincidentally looking up at the sky. Nevertheless, I just shrugged and continued watching her as she started flipping and maneuvering through the air in a manner that made it look like she was cutting through the air. A small trail of flames would follow her when she would increase her speeds in small bursts, which I'll admit, was pretty cool.

And don't knock me, watching her perform all of these tricks in front of me was awesome, one of the best things I've seen honestly, but my thoughts were more focused on some of the information that I learned about Equestria's history and its magic. As the title of the book drifted back into my head I couldn't help but grin at the thought of absolutely bamboozling someone who - hypothetically, would come after me, and get shot into oblivion by a shout. Now that would be awesome.

I already had this little back-and-forth with myself before but honestly, I was still wondering if I would be able to replicate those shouts from Skyrim since they were basically the same thing. And even then, if regular Nords could learn how to use shouts for themselves, then I could for sure learn how to use these shouts for my own personal gain. Specifically "Bend Will," now that I remember it. I could use that to make my current enemies and any enemies that I gain in the future, just walk away.

Especially those changelings, I could just use it on their Queen and make her.. uh, I don't know. Didn't think past the part of using the shout to make her submit to my bidding. And that's even if I get the chance to do so. She’s most likely in prison so I’ll never really get the chance to come face to face with her again, unless Celestia’s state-of-the-art prison that’s probably under her castle doesn’t fail to keep her contained, right?

Anyways.

Spitfire was in the process of doing a three-sixty spin that ended in her pausing in mid-air and spreading out her limbs and wings, an outline of flames pulsing out from behind her in a way that I could only describe as a Phoenix being rebirthed. I blinked at the impressive sight before gravity seemed to realize that she was defying physics and the flames around her dissipated before she flipped around so that she was facing the ground as she was free-falling. Her wings were tightly pressed against her sides as her grin grew bigger and bigger as she rocketed towards the ground, and when it seemed like she was going to splatter on the ground her wings suddenly sprung up and she banked to the left before drifting around, and dropping down on her hooves. The momentum carried her across the grass, kicking up dirt and grass she finally skidded up all the way to me and grinned down at me.

"What'd you think?"

And honestly, that was awesome, I couldn't even being to describe how awesome the thing that I just witnessed was, "I'm speechless," I simply said as I looked up at her face. She'd morphed into an even bigger grin as she puffed out her chest, "that's exactly what I thought!" she boasted to herself.

"And now I have to use the bathroom," she suddenly said as she broke out of her boasting and tottered on her hooves for a moment before quickly walking past me and hurriedly opening the door before her clopping hooves faded into the house as I looked on with pursed lips. "Hm, guess high speeds make someone wanna pee," but then I shook my head, I had better things to focus on.

And now that I was alone I could actually see if any of my hopes proved true.

I gave one last glance at the door before hopping off of the pillow and onto my hooves, shaking off the lack of feeling in my legs from sitting on my ass and quickly walking around in a little circle. And once I was sure that I was good to go, I grinned and walked across the yard and stopped where I was far enough from the door, and brought a hoof up to my chest. Mentally flipping through the pages of shouts that I had memorized from my hundred thousand playthroughs of Skyrim and the media around it.

For shits and giggles, I could try and call a dragon with that one shout but that would be pretty hard to explain to both mother and the random dragon that would come flying in from whatever distance just to heed my call if it worked like that after all.

But how funny would that be? A random ass dragon completely sent the ponies into a panic as they would come flying in like a bullet, crashing into the houses without much care what they wrecked before shouting for the one who'd challenged them to come out and – you know what? Nevermind. I can see that quickly turning topsy-turvy. And from what I've read in that big book in the House, it's that modern-day ponies probably have absolutely no idea or have even fathomed the concept of dragons having that sort of magic. Maybe if they were really invested historians, but considering that back on Earth the governmental figures really liked covering things up that they didn't want the public to know. I'm sure that Celestia has done that.

All politicians had their own agenda after all. But I’d have to look into her extensive history later on when I find a book about her, I was keen to know what the princesses were up to like – the pony version of the medieval era.

But moving on from that! I just had to try and use one of those shouts, just once. The tantalizing prospect of just trying when I had the perfect moment to do so was too much for me to try and resist and I ended up caving in. A small grin on my face as I walked a bit further into the center of the yard and prepared myself, I squared my hooves and planted them firmly into the ground, feeling the earth beneath me I nodded.

"Fus... Ro..." I paused mid-sentence, instead of looking directly at the fence and risking destroying everything in front of me with the sudden reminder of how devastating the shout was – in lore because it was a lot less powerful in the game. So I readjusted my position and craned my head upwards, looking up at the sky so that nothing would be destroyed or knocked over in my attempt.

As I stood there, preparing to unleash the power of the shout, I took a moment to gather my focus. The words echoed in my mind, and I could almost feel the energy building up within me. With a deep breath, I attempted to call upon any sort of magic connected to those same words that I used countless times when I was playing Skyrim.

"FUS RO DAH!"

The air around me seemed to ripple as the shout left my lips. However, to my surprise, nothing happened. There was no powerful blast of force, no objects flying around, and no immediate reaction from the surroundings. Damn, guess it was too good to be true.

I couldn't help but feel a bit disappointed. I guess the magic of Equestria didn't really align with the mechanics of Skyrim's shouts. Or maybe, as I speculated earlier, the shouts were reserved for certain individuals with a deeper understanding of Equestrian magic.

Nonetheless, I didn't let that dampen my spirits. There was still a ton of stuff that I could mess around with because of the already pretty powerful form of magic that I already used on a daily.I could really just do whatever I want with that spell on its own, sure I’d have to practice in order for it not to paralyze me whenever I use it for too long.

Though… Did my time-stop ability technically count as a shout? Since I actually have to verbally say the word “stop” in order for anything to happen. And dragon magic was just the dragon shouting out the action in their own tongue…

That… gives me an idea. If my theory was true, then instead of actually saying the shout word for word, I could instead do what I did with my time-stopping ability. Maybe that would work instead of looking like a dumbass as I probably shouted unintelligible nonsense into the sky.

"Uh... Force! Unrelenting Forc- woah!" I exclaimed, feeling the energy flooding back into me like a torrential downpour as I was practically flattened into the ground from the force shooting from my mouth.

Even with the wind knocked out of me, I couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement as I let out a wheeze and rolled onto my stomach as I pushed myself up onto my hooves again, caught off guard by the sudden power that surged through me as I caught my breath. The ground beneath me shook, and a gust of wind whipped around, rustling the leaves on nearby trees. It worked! My theory had been right! I quickly regained my balance, a wide grin spreading across my face.

"Holy shit!" I shouted, a mix of shock and exhilaration coursing through my veins. I couldn't believe it—my modified shout actually worked! I really didn’t think that it was going to work that way, but since it did, that just made me even more excited at what it entailed.

I looked around, taking in the aftermath of my impromptu shout. Leaves and debris danced in the air, carried by the force I had unleashed. The ground had a noticeable dent where I was currently standing, evidence of the impact of me getting flattened as I came to notice when I looked down where I stood.

“Speckles?” Mother's voice caused me to suddenly fall onto my rear and put on as innocent of an expression that I could muster with all of the pent-up excitement and giddiness I was feeling, I then turned to look over my shoulder. Mother had quickly started on her way over towards me with a look of concern on her face, I didn’t even get a chance to give a response when she quickly scooped me up into her hooves. “Is everything all right?” I said with some confusion as she looked me over for a few moments before letting out a sigh of relief.

“I should be asking you that–” she paused as she took the moment to look me up and down, rotating me around in her hooves for a few moments before letting out a sigh of relief. “Did something happen? I heard a really loud noise and I – wh-what is this?” she said as she lifted me up and looked below me as I formed a rather sheepish grin on my face. Her brows narrowed in confusion as she was staring down at the really obvious dent in the grass that came from me shouting into the sky.

Damn, uh. I wasn’t sure what to say. So as long as I said something convincing I could worm my way out of this, I’ve done it countless of times. This wasn’t any different.

“Uh… did clouds always have tails sticking out of them?” I said as I looked around the yard for something to try and bullshit my way out of this, and I honestly wasn’t expecting to look up into the sky and see a cloud just sitting above the yard. I have to admit, it threw me off. Because I completely forgot about the current situation, my eyes slightly narrowed but quickly shifted back to the innocent ones as mother let out a noise of confusion and lowered me back down. She looked me in the eyes and tilted her head, “What do you mean?” before looking directly up and pausing.

“What the fu–” she stopped herself before she could let out the curse and shook her head. A mixture of expressions flicked across her face before she turned around and set me down on the ground, my hooves softly thudding against the grass as she let go of me and straightened herself. Her expression finally settled on a rather too-pleasant smile, her eyes showing a lot calmer of emotion than what I was getting from the aura emanating from her smile.

“Mom?” I said with some confusion as I looked up at her. “Are you all ri-”

I was interrupted as she reached out and gently patted me on the head, “Everything is fine honey, now why don’t you just go inside? Mommy is going to go and move that cloud.”

“Uh… alright,” I said after a moment before taking one last look up at the cloud with the tail hanging out of it, noting the rainbow pattern and wondering why it rang a familiar bell in my head. But I didn’t dwell on it too much and simply did as Mother asked, I turned tail and quickly made my way into the house and promptly shut the door behind me.

I gave a glance at the kitchen before quickly moving and lifting myself up with my wings, floating upwards and dropping onto the counter as I moved towards the curtains. I raised it up and took a step forwards, letting it drape across my back as I stared out the window to where I could see Mom had turned around and was now staring up at the cloud. I could read her expression from here and…

“What are we looking at?” the sudden raspy voice of Spitfire caused me to almost jump out of my own fur as I turned my head and noticed that she had also stuck her head underneath the curtains and was looking out the window as well. And besides the fact that I kinda wanted to punch her for that jump scare, I shook my head and looked back towards the window. “Uh, mom’s angry.” And mom was scary when she was scary.

“Oh! What at?” Spitfire said in an excited tone.

“That cloud with the rainbow tail that she’s currently yelling at,” I simply said with a growing grin as I watched the event unfold.

“Oh, coo– wait, Rainbow tail?” Spitfire said in a confused tone. And I raised an eyebrow before turning and looking up at her now concerned expression. What did she have to be concerned about? That person in the clouds was probably watching for a while and… Oh, fuck.

“Ah, shit..” Spitfire said before quickly backtracking her head from underneath the curtain, the sound of her hooves rapidly clopping against the tiles briefly rang out before the opening and closing of the door left me in silence once again.

Though I was more concerned with the fact that I didn’t notice that someone was watching me, and using a cloud of all things to do so. Though, granted I was already aware that you could stand on clouds, I just didn’t think someone would steal one from the sky and use it to do some reconnaissance. And depending on how long they were watching me and for who exactly they were watching me, I could have even more problems stacking myself onto my already-filled plate. Which was great.

Just great.

Chapter 64

Alright, yes, Rainbow Dash was guilty of spying on the small brown foal in his own backyard, but it was at Twilight's behest! Honestly, she wasn’t even sure why Twilight was so obsessed with learning everything she could about this kid. It was also really weird that it was specifically a foal, and if she wasn’t her friend she would’ve definitely dropped even more suspicion onto her. But eventually, she got the egghead to explain to her that she was doing this at the very special request of the princess, which – was still weird, to be honest. But she really couldn’t argue against the princess, no pony in their right mind would go against the princess of all things.

So she caved when Twilight practically begged Rainbow Dash to help her where she couldn’t and to spy from the sky where she wasn’t capable of – stalking, it was practically stalking. But whatever, she was loyal to her friends and she would do whatever she could to help them out. And after all, things considered, she found out something absolutely mind-blowing, the kid knew Spitfire. The Captain Spitfire, of the Wonderbolts! Like, what the hell?

And after she had to practically bite into her own hoof to stifle her quickly growing sense of fan girling over the literal Captain of what she dreamed of becoming one day, and if it wasn’t obvious, she wanted to be a Wonderbolt. She watched with rapt attention how Spitfire interacted with the kid – Speckles, if she remembered right. She was really half and half when it came to listening to Twilight's briefing on the kid.

Spitfire also almost made her scream out in pure joy when she witnessed a trick that she’d never seen before coming from the Wonderbolt, the whole thing with the death-defying barrel rolls, the quick save when free falling – the bucking fire, it was awesome. So freaking awesome that she almost felt offended for Spitfire when her eyes trailed back to Speckles and just how bored he kind of looked watching her. He just sat on that pretty oversized - no, he’s just tiny. Like really tiny.

Anyways, he just sat on that large pillow of his almost looking like he was staring off into space as he blankly looked up and gingerly followed Spitfire's movements. And Rainbow Dash wasn’t even sure how the kid was keeping such a face when getting a private air show, right in his own backyard of all places!

“No expression at all… really?” Rainbow Dash muttered to herself as she leaned her head just a tad bit forward so that she got a better look at things. “It’s like that one guy when I… oh, there’s the reaction.” She interrupted herself as she noticed Speckles suddenly smiling and looking up at Spitfire as she landed and walked over to him.

The two exchanged words for a few moments before Spitfire quickly trotted off into the house, leaving Speckles by himself as he briefly stared at the door before looking back and grinning to himself. He then stood up and – wow, there was practically no height change from when he was sitting down to when he stood up. She stopped herself from snickering as he hopped off the pillow and walked his way to the center of the yard and looked down at his hooves with a pensive expression. And then he stood like that for what seemed like minutes, causing Rainbow Dash to grimace and prop her head up with her hooves as she stared down at him.

Yeesh, this was boring. What did the princess see in this little foal? Because all that Rainbow Dash saw was nothing all that special about him, sure, he had the interesting thing of knowing Captain Spitfire. But she chalked that up to him being some sort of relative of hers, or she was dating somepony and this was just their kid that Spitfire was entertaining. Hm, Spitfire never really let it known that she was dating any pony, so she wonder- oh, he’s moving.

She broke out of her thoughts and focused back down on Speckles as he shook his head and grinned once again before looking straight up at the sky, causing Rainbow Dash to pull her head back just a bit so that she wasn’t visible but could still see. He took in a deep breath before shouting something that she could just barely make out from where she was hovering above, and it caused her to squint as he just shouted the most random amalgamation of words out to the sky. What was it? Fus ro dah? Weird.

And he looked disappointed as if he was expecting something to happen when he shouted that. Letting out a sigh before ultimately shrugging his shoulders and turned around, almost looking as if he was about to retreat back into the house before he stopped midstep. He stood there for a few minutes, probably thinking to himself before he turned back around and stared up at the sky.

Though she wasn’t prepared for what came next, one moment she was watching him with increasing boredom as he went to presumably shout at the sky once again, and the next she was almost deafened by the loudest noise she’d ever heard. And that wasn’t the worst part of it, it was when a huge ass whirlwind formed from out of nowhere and completely threw her around, leaving her struggling to hold onto her cloud as she was spun around before ultimately getting pushed back. And it left her with widened eyes as she finally regained control of her senses and fixed her position on the cloud, letting out a few pants as she looked over the cloud.

Speckles was standing in a large dent in the grass with a happy face as he hopped around with excitement, causing Rainbow Dash even more confusion, that came from the kid? That huge whirlwind that almost threw her entirely off course came from that small little foal? What in the actual buck?

Just hold on a moment. She had to completely shake her frazzled mane out of her face and shake away the feeling of her brain being jumbled around in her skull as she realized what exactly happened. Did he just shout a whirlwind into the air? Was that magic? It had to be magic. Twilight is going to go crazy over – no, absolutely ballistic trying to figure out if Rainbow Dash is telling the truth or telling a complete lie.

“Though, when doesn’t she ever not go ballistic over something stupid?” she said in realization to herself. Just last week she was going crazy over not being able to tell whether or not the sun and moon were raised by Princess Celestia, something about her looking over ancient philosopher theories of the planet revolving around the sun. It made her shake her head at even questioning it, everypony knew that the sun revolved around the planet because of Princess Celestia.

Ugh. All that egghead stuff was causing her even more confusion, so she cleared those thoughts out of her head before dropping both hooves onto the cloud and moving her body so that she could peek over again. She wanted to see if Speckles was doing any more of those physically impossible things that a pegasus couldn’t do. Though what she didn’t expect to see when she peeked over the edge, was a pink pegasus glaring daggers up at her.

“Woah!” Rainbow Dash cried out in shock as she recoiled backward, the pegasus flying up and– wow, her wings were huge!

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” was the question thrown towards her as she gathered her bearings, trying to push herself back to get some space but the mare quickly inched forwards with crossed hooves. If looks could kill, she’d definitely already murdered Rainbow Dash with those eyes.

“Uh... nothing?” Damn it, Dash.

She didn’t seem to like that answer, her eyes narrowing further. “I’ll tell you what you were doing, you were watching my son. You damn creep!” her anger caused the cyan pegasus to back up just a few inches as she brought her hooves up and shook them. Rainbow Dash sputtered because she was absolutely right, she was freaking watching a foal in their own backyard from a cloud. If that wasn’t the definition of creeping, then she had absolutely no idea what was.

“I– listen, I wasn’t watching your so-” her ears folded back as she internally winced at her own rebuttal and was instantly interrupted by the angry mother of the foal she was watching – for Twilight, she was watching them for Twilight.

“Then what the hell were you doing, sitting up on this cloud that’s sitting right above my backyard in clear sight of my backyard? And you better give me a damn good answer, because nothing is going to save you from me busting your ass,” she said as she leaned even further. To the point where the two of them were a nose hair away from each other.

Rainbow Dash gulped, feeling the intensity of the pink pegasus's glare. She knew she had to choose her words carefully if she wanted to diffuse the situation.

And Rainbow was never really good with her words, so she did the only thing that she could think that she could do to escape the wrath of Speckle’s mom. And that was absolutely booking it away from this house and losing the pink pegasus with her superior speed because, with wings like those, she doubted she could catch her. So doing what she did best when dealing with a situation like this, she ran.

“Uh…” she said in distraction as she tried to lift up a hoof as subtly as possible. She literally felt the heat of her stare trying to melt off her fur as she felt sweat drip from her brow before she caved and dropped her hoof down hard. The cloud split in half and dropped Rainbow Dash out of the bottom, sending her into a brief free fall before she quickly barrel-rolled and shot out her wings. She let out a powerful flap of her wings and shot off in the opposite direction of the house, the surprised and outraged voice of the pink pegasus behind her as she did so.

Or at least, that’s what she thought would happen. The last thing she ever expected to happen was to feel herself literally get tackled out of the air, the loud sound of the air whizzing past them as she craned her head and looked up with wide eyes at the pink pegasus holding her with a death grip. They were sent into a free fall as she struggled and squirmed against the larger mare's grip, Rainbow Dash found it basically impossible to break out of her grip as the mare shouted obscenities at her.

And just as she thought that she was going to get spiked into the ground by an angry mother, she felt some relief as she opened up her large wings and stopped them just a couple of inches from smashing into the ground. The grip loosened and she was dropped onto the floor, getting a mouthful of grass in the process, she shook her head and spit it out as she spun around to face the pegasus.

“Did you really think you could just up and fly away from this? I told you that nothing was going to save you from this beating that I am going to lay on you!” she shouted at Rainbow Dash before the latter let out a frightened noise and dove out of the way of her lunge. As her chest hit the floor, she scrambled up onto her hooves with widened eyes as she quickly unfurled her wings and tried to take off again.

‘This mare is going to kill me!’ Rainbow Dash screamed to herself as she just barely lifted off into the air before being once again tackled by her, the force causing a noise to come out of her as she fell with the added weight of a fully grown pegasus on her back. She squirmed and struggled against her greater strength, being able to roll over onto her back and suddenly blinked as she felt herself get struck across the face. The feeling so new to her that she had to take a few seconds to process the fact that there was a growing pain all over her face before she instinctively threw her hooves up and started blocked the incoming blows.

And sweet Celestia, this mare had to be a fighter or something because they hurt like Tartarus, and she been in fights with other pegasi before – the punches and bucks felt absolutely nothing like the treatment she was getting as she tried to kick her off. Her words were practically unheard against the angered curses and grunts coming from Speckle’s angry mom.

But all she knew that she was getting her ass kicked and she couldn’t do anything about it!

Hazel got tired of the cyan stalker blocking all of her punches to her face and grit her teeth as she brought a hoof up and instead drove it down harshly into her stomach, causing an immediate reaction. She wheezed out as her hooves flew down to cover her stomach, leaving a perfect opening to her face as she spaced out in an attempt to try and regain all of the air that she’d knocked out her. Hazel didn’t hear the voice calling out her name as she was too busy trying to rationalize whether or not she would get in all that much trouble because this mare was guilty of watching her baby – she was also trespassing. This beating was one hundred percent justified!

“Hazel, stop!” her honed in sense of anger came to a pause as she raised her hoof up and went to drive it down again but was unable to as she felt a hoof wrap around hers. She momentarily pulled her attention away from the wheezing creep and looked up to see Spitfire looking down at her with a concerned expression. And she was also gritting her teeth slightly as she pulled against the strength of hoof trying to drive itself into the cyan ponies face again.

“Stop, please,” she said as the two stared at each other for a few tense seconds. Hazel looked from Spitfire down at the downed pegasus who had finally caught her breath and was looking up between the two of them with a mix of shock and fear on her face.

“Why?” she said defensively. “Have you forgotten everyone who’s tried to steal my baby from me?”

Spitfire sighed but didn’t let go of her hoof, “because I know who this is – and she's a friend of mine. She's Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty. And stupid.. Very, very stupid."

Hazel's grip loosened slightly, but her expression remained skeptical. "And why was she watching my son?"

Rainbow Dash, still recovering from the beating, managed to catch her breath and spoke up. "I was...uh...helping Twilight with her task from Princess Celestia. She wanted to know more about Speckles, and I was just...um...gathering information from the sky."

Hazel raised an eyebrow, not fully convinced. "Twilight Sparkle?" Hazel said with some confusion as she didn’t recognize the name, tilting her head at Spitfire who shook her head.

“Twilight’s the Princesses student, she gets up to stupid things like this all the time..”

Rainbow Dash nodded quickly. "Yes, that's right! It was all at Twilight's request. She thought there might be something special about Speckles, and she wanted me to keep an eye on him. I didn't mean any harm, I swear!"

Hazel's expression softened a little as she looked at Rainbow Dash, considering her words. Spitfire spoke up again, trying to diffuse the tension further. "Hazel, I vouch for Rainbow Dash.. If she says she was helping Twilight, then I believe her."

“But that doesn’t ju–” Hazel said with some frustration in her voice before being interrupted by Spitfire who let her hoof go and nodded her head, “look – I know, I know. Just let me talk to her, go back inside with Speckles.”

Hazel glanced between the two pegasi, still unsure. "Fine," she finally said, releasing her grip on Rainbow Dash. "But if I catch you spying on my son again, there won't be any mercy."

Rainbow Dash quickly got up, rubbing her sore stomach and wincing. "No worries! I won't be watching him anymore, I promise." Rainbow Dash flinched backwards as Hazel took a mock step forwards, seeming satisfied with herself at the reaction before turning and walking off towards the house.

Hazel fought the urge to snap back around and give that mare one last punch before her shoulders drooped and she quickly opened and closed the door behind her, taking a moment to calm herself before turning to look at the most important thing in her life. Her baby took a moment before hopping down from the kitchen counter and looked over at her with his big blue eyes. And she felt her anger fizzle out as she smiled.

She walked over to him and knelt down, wrapping a wing around him protectively. "Are you okay, Speckles?"

Speckles nodded, his eyes still wide with the excitement of watching his mom beat the crap out of someone. "Yeah, Mom. I'm fine. But who was that mare?"

Hazel glanced out the window to where Spitfire was talking to Rainbow Dash. "Just someone who made a mistake, but she won't bother us anymore. Let's go play, okay?"

“Are you okay?” he said with concern, the ever perceptive foal that he was. She couldn’t help but coo down at him as he smiled up at her, picking him up in her arms and cuddling him close. “I am now, sweetie.”

Spitfire was good at keeping the annoyance out of her voice as she spoke.

“So the Princess sent Twilight to spy on Speckles because he has something ‘special’ about him?” Spitfire asked as she turned back to look at Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus was still wincing to herself as she tried to soothe the pain of the beating she’d gotten from Hazel, one her eyes blackened from that first blow as she looked up at the Captain of the Wonderbolts. “Why don’t you explain that to me?”

Rainbow Dash was silent for a few moments as she tried to not freak out and make an idiot of herself – well, more of an idiot than she’d already made herself out to be. But the Captain of the Wonderbolts knew who she was.

“It’s like I told you before, Spitfire,” she said with a sigh. “All Twilight told me was what Princess Celestia told her in the letter she sent her to watch him because he was special, and that’s pretty much all the letter said.”

“And yet she told me that she wasn’t..” Spitfire muttered to herself before looking up, “And how long has this investigation been going on?”

“Uh, I only started helping Twilight a few days ago, and I think I first heard about this a week ago.” Rainbow Dash said truthfully, though with some nervousness as she was literally talking to her idol.

She then shook her head, “all right, here’s what’s going to happen.” She said as her voice slipped from the casual one she was using and into a more authoritative tone, much like she used whenever dealing with Wonderbolt business.

“I am overriding that order from Princess Celesti-” this caused Rainbow Dash to widen her eyes as she looked up at Spitfire as if she hadn’t heard her right.

“Y-you can do that?” the surprise was evident.

“Normally, no,” Spitfire shook her head. “But this situation is a whole lot bigger than you think, Dash, and it falls under the specific clause that allows me to override the authority of the Princess.”

“But you can’t just not do what the Princess tells you to do – it’s unheard of,” Rainbow said with even more confusion in her tone.

“Well, we’re lucky Commander Hurricane made sure that was possible,” Spitfire simply said in response before moving back to what she was going to say originally. “Now, like I said before, this whole order given to you by Twilight who was told by the Princess? It’s now null.” She said with finality in her voice.

“Oh.. uh,” Dash rubbed the back of her neck, she didn’t even know that was possible.

“I’ll explain everything in full later when I tell both you and Twilight the terms of this nullification,” she added in before letting the sterness fall from her voice. The casualness slipped back in as she gave Rainbow Dash a look. "You really know how to get yourself into trouble, don't you?"

Rainbow Dash blinked in confusion, “you know about me?”

“I know all about you and your friends, it comes with the job,” Spitfire simply said with a small shrug of her shoulders.

“Oh, wow..”

Spitfire sighed. "Look – next time something like this happens, maybe think twice before spying on foals in their own backyard."

Rainbow Dash nodded, still feeling a bit sore from the encounter. "Lesson learned, Spitfire. Lesson learned."

Rainbow Dash had quickly flown away after her talk with Spitfire, still reeling from bruises and the idea of Spitfire completely halting one of the Princess's missions for Twilight. She didn't think it was possible, but apparently it was. What kind of rank did Captain of the Wonderbolts translate to anyways for that kind of power? She'd have to ask Twilight later, right after she explained why she looked like she got run over by a carriage and how they were no longer going to be able to help Celestia with her request. She landed down in front of Twilight's library and knocked on the door, instead of going through the window like she usually does.

Twilight Sparkle opened the door, her expression changing from surprise to concern as she saw Rainbow Dash's battered appearance. "Rainbow Dash, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, stepping aside to let her friend inside.

Rainbow Dash winced as she entered the library. "Yeah, yeah, I'll be fine," she muttered, rubbing at her face. "But we've got a problem. A big one."

Twilight closed the door behind them and led Rainbow Dash to the living room, motioning for her to take a seat. "What happened? And why do you look like you've been in a fight?"

Rainbow Dash sighed and recounted the events that had transpired, starting from her spying on Speckles in his backyard, witnessing whatever that magical whirlwind was, and eventually being confronted and beat up by Hazel, Speckles' mother. She emphasized the intervention of Spitfire, and how she’d stopped Hazel from going farther than bruising her body. She'd probably have broken some bones if Spitfire didn't stop her.

Twilight listened attentively, her expression growing more serious as Rainbow Dash spoke. "So, Spitfire put a halt to the investigation?" she asked, concern evident in her voice. She didn't think a Wonderbolt had that much authority, she'd have to look into that.

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Yeah, she stepped in and stopped Hazel before things got even worse. And she recognized me too, Twilight! She knows who I am. I didn't know she had any connections to the princess or anything like that."

Twilight sighed, running a hoof through her mane. "I don't have all the answers, Rainbow Dash. I have to write a let–”

“Well, about that.” Rainbow Dash said with a sheepish grin.

“What?” Twilight said in confusion.

“Spitfire kinda told me not to let you send any more letters until after she got here and explained everything to the both of us,” this caused Twilight to stand up. “You means she’s coming here?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash nodded.

“When?” she said with worry.

“I have no idea, Twi.” She shrugged her shoulders, causing Twilight’s eye to twitch.

“By the way, you got an ice pack or something? I’m hurting everywhere.”

Chapter 65

Twilight was in a panic, Why?—because she was Twilight Sparkle. Resident librarian of Ponyville, Element of Harmony bearer, destroyer of Cheerilees kindergarten—prestigious student of Princess Celestia. She had to shake her head at the stupid memory of a spell gone wrong and instead focused on how Princess Celestia was going to absolutely admonish her for messing up her missing of utmost importance, stalking a chi-no, watching! Watching a foal. It was completely justified; Princess Celestia gave her explicit reasoning as to why. Also, was there ever a reason to doubt Celestia’s judgment? Twilight didn’t think so; never did she once doubt her mentor, and never did Celestia once let her down.

Moreover, panic was readily settling in as she paced around the center of the library, the bright purple manifestation of her aura encompassing a literal tornado of books as she tried to find the historical, theoretical, and/or falsified reasoning that Captain Spitfire gave Rainbow Dash. From the book denoting the earliest bits of information that was recorded before the Unification Era to every single bit of recorded history of Ponykind's form of law and rationality. She could, for the life of her, not find anything close to “The Hurricane Clause." Even when she narrowed down her search to a hoof full of books, about a hundred or so that all dealt with Ancient Pegasi.

She even reread all five thousand pages of Commander Hurricane's autobiography. Unfortunately, it was the censored version of the book, since Princess Celestia had the original uncensored version of the book back in her own personal library and refused to let Twilight read it. And while she trusted Princess Celestia's words, she was still disappointed that she wasn't able to read them. She was a grown mare; she could handle reading through a historical figure's traditionalist views.

But even then, there wasn’t a mention of the clause in any sense in any of these books.

“What are we looking for again?” The slightly bored voice of Spike, her loyal assistant, caused her to pause momentarily and glance over to where he was handing an ice pack to Rainbow Dash. The latter let out a small wince as she took the ice pack and pressed it against herself, though she still gave a brief thanks to Spike as he turned around and focused his attention on Twilight.

"We are looking for anything in this library that mentions the existence of a “Hurricane Clause, which I have to imagine was created by Commander Hurricane if the name didn’t give it away,” she trailed off to herself as she turned back to the books floating around her. She used her magic to rapidly flip through the pages of the book before sighing, dropping it onto the floor, and floating another in front of her.

"I've practically torn this place apart tr-" Rainbow Dash let out a snicker to herself, though she let out a small wince as she pressed the ice pack closer to her face. Her reaction brought an unamused expression to Twilight's face as she shot a warning look at Rainbow Dash before turning her attention back down to where Spike was standing at attention.

"Spike," she said when she cleared her throat and looked down at him. "Do you think you could go back and look through the book titles I've already gone through just in case I missed anything?" She asked as she set another five books back down in their place on the shelves before pulling another ten from the shelf to its left. "I'm currently looking from W to Z," she said as she looked down at the baby dragon.

"But that's more than half of the whole library," Spike said after a moment of realizing what Twilight said to him. His eyes narrowed for a few moments before widening in slight disbelief. But then he let out a small sigh and nodded his head, "Alright, Twilight, I'll do it."

"Thanks, Spike, you're the best!" Twilight said as she brought the dragon into a brief hug before setting him back down and engrossing herself in the books around her once again.

Spike smiled to himself for a moment before turning and walking over to the left side of the library and preparing himself to start the daunting task of making sure Twilight of all ponies didn't overlook something. It happened sometimes.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was still running the ice pack along her scrapes and bruises, quietly thinking to herself as she alternated from watching Spike to watching Twilight. Her brows furrowed as the memory of her absolutely getting blitzed by Speckle's mother played once again, causing her to frown in slight embarrassment. If any of the other girls found out that she lost to a meager housemare, she would never live it down. Especially since Fluttershy never forgot these kinds of things, so whenever they'd have a disagreement in the future, she'd mention Rainbow Dash getting bested by Hazel in that passive, aggressive tone of hers.

She sighed, trying to brush off the thought. Instead, she thought of the main reason why Twilight was in such a panic. The Hurricane Clause—she'd never heard of it before. And Twilight would've probably mentioned it before if she knew about it, but seeing that she didn't, Rainbow Dash was still forcing her mind to think beyond her usual simpler thoughts.

Hurricane Clause..

"Hmmm..." She said as she set the icepack down next to her and rubbed at her chin with a hoof.

Oh wait, now that she thought about it. She did remember Fluttershy mentioning something along those lines when she took that one class back in flig-

A knock at the door caused two of the three inhabitants to jump, while Spike simply looked down from where he was standing on top of the ladder he used to reach the higher shelves. "You know, you should really place a sign outside saying that people don't need to knock to enter a library," Spike said as he made to climb down the ladder.

"I got it, Spike," Twilight interjected as she looked up from the books that were in a spiral around her. She took the time to set them all down on a nearby table before shaking her head and walking over towards the door.

Rainbow Dash turned and watched as Twilight opened the door to Captain Spitfire; like she said she would, she arrived and greeted Twilight before asking if she could step inside. The purple unicorn nodded before taking a step back and letting the yellow pegasus in.

"So I bet Rainbow Dash has already told you why I'm here?" Spitfire said as her gaze trailed from Rainbow Dash to Twilight. The latter of the two bit back the instinct to flinch at the shift in the pegasi's tone; it felt a lot more intense than she was used to.

"Yes, it was the first thing that Rainbow Dash told me." Twilight was interrupted as Captain Spitfire held up a hoof, causing the purple unicorn to pause and look at her with some confusion.

"Now that you're aware, I'll keep this short." She said as she set her hoof back down. "By enacting the Hurricane Clause under a justifiable situation, I, as Captain of the Wonderbolts, hereby nullify the orders given to you by Princess Celestia. And all dealings with the individuals that originate from the sovereign state of Cloudsdale will be dealt with by the ruling party of Cloudsdale." Which caused both Rainbow Dash and Twilight to pause.

In Rainbow Dash's case, she had no idea what sovereign meant.

But for Twilight, this was like telling her that Princess Celestia was never an alicorn. All the previous thoughts in her head froze, and she only focused on the words that Captain Spitfire said to her. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth was agape as she tried to process it. She failed once, twice, and finally a third time before fervently shaking her head.

"Since when was CloudsDale independent from Equestria?!" she said as she quickly walked up to Spitfire and looked up at the yellow pegasi's impassive face.

"Technically, it always was." The voice of Rainbow Dash caused Twilight to spin around and look at the cyan pegasus immediately. "Er.. like when there were still tribes. Commander Hurricane only agreed to unify the tribes if the pegasi could keep their independence," she said as she rubbed the back of her head.

"What? I paid attention in class, sometimes," she muttered as Twilight gave her a surprised look.

"No, I'm confused as to why I never heard of this." Twilight said as she tried to wrap her head around the idea. "I've read almost every history book about the formation of Equestria and did not know that CloudsDale was its own state." She said it with confusion.

"That's because that detail is almost always missing from modern-day history classes," Captain Spitfire said as she tried to focus the conversation back on what she needed to say as she stepped closer to where Twilight walked over. "But nevertheless, you can look into it more on your own time. Right now I need you to send me a letter to the princess."

I was sitting on the couch watching as Mother paced around in front of me, walking from one side of the living room to the other side as the frown forming on her face deepened with every step. The moment that we stepped into the living room from where we were in the kitchen, I noticed that her expression changed from a smile to a frown whenever I so happened to look away from her. And of course, the reason for that was extremely obvious, and I'd be stupid to think that the whole thing that happened with Rainbow Dash wouldn't linger around in Mom's head.

It didn't for me—well, it did. I mean in a bad way because I honestly found the sight of Mother absolutely beating the crap out of Rainbow Dash hilarious. With any other kid, it'd probably be a traumatizing thing to happen to them. That and all the other crap that's happened to me over the course of, eh, a month? Yeah, it's insane. Luckily for me, I'm pretty much desensitized to stuff like this because of a few unfortunate things that happened to me before even coming to Equestria, which is already on top of being kidnapped, choked out, etcetera.

A stray frustrated mutter coming from Mother caused me to frown as I looked down at my hooves.

Mom was clearly not okay. And it was my duty to make sure that that wasn't the case.

So I did what any normal, small, adorable child would do when their parent is in distress: I tried to get a smile out of her.

I stood up and took a second to hop off of the couch and walk over to where she'd turned and paced to the other side of the living room. So when she turned around and came back, I was in her path. And like I thought, I'd immediately brought her out of her own thoughts as she stopped and looked down to where I was blocking her way. I looked up at her with as much cuteness as I could physically add to myself, trying to emphasize my eyes as I smiled up at her.

And she could never really keep her face straight whenever I was intentionally trying to get her to break it; it was like that for basically everyone I'd talked to up 'til this point. So when our eyes locked, her frown flipped upside down, and she was now softly smiling down at me as I enacted my second tactic. I sat down on my haunches and brought both of my arms upward so that I was reaching up at her, tilting my head so that it'd have a greater effect.

I tried not to grin deviously as she practically melted, her eyes softening even further before not letting a second go to waste and immediately reaching down and lifting me up and into her arms. I was smothered in her warmth as she held me close to her chest, nuzzling down into my head as I wrapped as much of her neck as I could fit around my arms.

"Are you okay, honey?" She asked with concern as her grasp lessened just the slightest bit, and I brought my head up to look at her, a small frown forming on my face as I shook my head.

"I'm okay; I just wanna know if you're okay, Mom," I said as I looked up at her earnestly. "You said you were okay earlier, but you've been pacing around the room for the past ten minutes; I can't help but be worried."

She let out a small sigh as she leaned down and rubbed her nose against mine, more for her comfort than my own.

"I just can't help but be worried that whenever I take my eyes off of you, you'll be swooped up and taken away somewhere where I can't find you this time," she said with a tone absolutely laced with worry. And I hated that she felt that way, and I hated the fact that I couldn't really do anything to alleviate that fear if things continued how they were most likely going to keep going. Constant problems with the royalty of this place, the changelings that have that insanely strange focus on me, and just the random ponies that are watching me for no apparent reason.

"I'm sorry," though I was interrupted as Mother simply tutted down at me in disagreement. Another nuzzle against my face before she spoke, "You have nothing to be sorry for, sweetie, absolutely nothing. If anything, it's my fault." She said as her voice dropped a few tones lower.

And this time it was my turn to disagree as I fervently shook my head, because one, that was a lie. And two, I was the one that kind of messed up and kickstarted the whole thing. I say that because if I didn't follow the whole "Stranger Danger" thing to a fault, I wouldn't have garnered the attention of these bugs.

That's the second thing that's been my fault.

I bit back a grimace and shook my head once again. I didn't want this to trail into a who's fault it is situation because that'd get us nowhere. But I don't think I'm going to be able to convince her that it was my fault; instead, it'd probably give her even more guilt than she's already probably feeling. And I didn't want that. Not one bit.

"You can't say that, Mom," I finally decided to say. The words that were jumbled around in my head were finally able to sort themselves into something I deemed reasonable. "Because I know that with how much you've done for me and how hard you've been working to keep me happy, that I know one million percent that it's not your fault, Mom." I didn't have to worry about intentionally staggering my words. Mother was already well aware of the fact that I could speak very eloquently.

Well, when I wanted to.

"You're not a bad mom," I firmly stated.

"Honey.." Mother's voice wavered just the slightest bit as I looked back up at her.

"It's the truth, Mom. And you can't make me think anything otherwise," I said with finality. "You have been the best mom that I've ever had." I then made it so that it sounded like I was stuttering over my words as I tried correcting what I was going to say. A small blurb of panic rose in my chest before I shook my head. "You're the best mom I could've ever asked for," I said as I smiled up at her.

Almost messed up there.

But it seemed like Mother didn't notice as I scanned her features. There was a quivering smile on her face, and her eyes were soft, the beginnings of tears brimming in their corners as I went to continue.

"So please, don't blame yourself. None of this is your fault," I said as I pressed myself against her chest. My heels were trapped against her, so I wasn't able to hug her back, but I think she got the intention as the grip she had on me tightened and her head lowered. I could feel the teardrops landing in my hair as her sniffles trailed into actual crying.

"Thank you, sweetie," she said with a quivering voice.

We held each other in silence for a few moments, with us hugging each other tightly and with me silently listening to her heartbeat.

"Mom, it's going to be okay," I murmured softly after a few more moments of silence. "We'll figure everything out. We always do."

She sniffled and nodded, her grip on me loosening just enough for me to look up at her tear-streaked face. "I love you so much, Speckles. Sometimes I just... I can't help but feel like I'm failing you."

I wormed one of my hooves up and wiped away a tear from her cheek. "You're not failing, Mom. Not at all. Look at me." I gestured to myself with another smile. "I'm happy, I'm safe, and I'm loved. What more could I ask for?"

A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips, and I continued, "We've been through a lot, and we've handled it together. And we'll keep handling whatever comes our way. Okay?"

She nodded again, the weight on her shoulders seeming to ease. I could sense the shift in her mood, and it made me feel like I was doing something right. It was a good feeling.

"Now," I said, trying to lighten the mood by using some of my usual humor, "how about we do something to take our minds off things? I wanted to try some of the delicious-looking cookies that they make."

Her eyes brightened a bit, and she chuckled through her remaining sniffles. "Cookies sound wonderful. You always know how to make things better, Speckles."

I beamed up at her, "You should know, I get it from you."

"That you do," she said with another small chuckle, giving me another tight squeeze before finally letting go. "Now, let's go make those cookies together."

"I love you!" I said as I stood up, watching as that smile never left her face as she made to stand up herself. She stretched a hoof outwards before quickly reaching down and wrapping me in that same hoof. I giggled as she lifted me up and brought me close to her face, nuzzling me as she let out her own chuckles.

"And I love you more," she said with a warm tone.

It was a good feeling.

Princess Celestia was sitting in her office, a myriad of different and important scrolls and papers stacked on either side of her desk. A quill was held aloft in her magic as she mindlessly sorted through the rather annoying and abundant amount of petitions and requests from the local nobles who'd chosen not to attend her rather daily day courts. A cup of tea sat almost empty next to her ink well as she sighed and set down the latest scroll she'd had to sign off on. It was a generous request. A baker in Canterlot had been trying to obtain a loan to start building a sister shop in the lower parts of Canterlot.

She smiled at the scroll before rolling it up and magically tying a golden ribbon around the rolled-up parchment and setting it down beside her before ultimately letting out a small sigh. It was a good distraction, tending to all the more minuscule items on her list. But now she had to go back to sorting through what covered the majority of her desk: reports, concerns, and backlash concerning the recent resurgence of the changelings.

A grimace wormed its way into her regal features before turning into a surprised expression. The air crackled and popped before a small green swirl of flames appeared in front of her, dropping a scroll from Twilight.

She smiled; a friendship report would give her something to be less stressed about. She picked up the new scroll with her magic and untied the ribbon, setting it aside before turning the scroll and unrolling it. And as her eyes read the first few words of the letter, her smile immediately fell and her eyes narrowed.

Maybe she'd read it wrong.

But as she reread the letter for the fifth time, she couldn't help but grimace once again.

"Here you are thousands of years later, still being a pain in the flank," she muttered to herself as she set the letter down and made to stand up. She'd have to have a word with Captain Spitfire and a chat with Luna, even if the latter was still angry at her.

Chapter 66

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1 Author's Note

Edited:7/6/23

Re-edited:9/24/24
Might just tag these edits with, "I couldn't sleep so I went back and looked over my very poor writing skills."

Chapter 1

I woke up excited, more excited and actually eager to get out of bed than I’d ever been in my life. I fumbled, misjudging the size of my body as I threw the covers from on top of me, before rolling out of bed and catching myself mid-air as my little lumps that I liked calling wings, fluttered. They stopped me from face-planting and instead let me land on stable hooves.

Only then did I turn and immediately run out of the room, nosing my door with more and more force until it cracked open just enough that I was able to squeeze my tiny form through. The sound of my hooves were hardly audible on the carpet lining the hall as I skidded to a stop in front of a bedroom door. And not just any bedroom door.

It was mother’s bedroom door.

Albeit hesitant, since I liked actually letting my only parent sleep – as that was her only reprieve from me. But today was the day, so I couldn’t afford to be hesitant. She brought me into this world on this very day and I was going to remind her of that with the best way I could.

I just had to get this door open first.

I got up onto my hindlegs and tried reaching for the doorknob, these tiny stumps doing nothing to help me reach the doorknob staring down at me. My belly pressed against the cool wood of the door before I hopped, once, twice – and then stopped because I wasn’t getting anywhere.

The fluttering of my tiny wings softly getting into a stronger flapping motion filled the hall as I slowly but surely hovered into the air and grabbed onto the knob, it twisted in my grasp, and I positioned my hind legs so that I could gently kick the door until the momentum carried me and the door inward.

My wings folded neatly against my back once more as I now hung from the knob inside of mothers sparsely lit room, quickly letting go and flopping onto my belly. I hopped up and quickly made my way over to the foot of her massive bed.

The singular eye of the dolphin shaped clock she had sitting above her bed, a weird design, but it did its job. Ticking softly as I walked over to where the snores were loudest, I wasn’t too short to see, mother just liked having items too big for me to interact with properly. And so I jumped up and grabbed onto the end of her blanket hanging over the side of the bed to pull myself up just enough so that I could swing my legs over and throw myself up onto the bed.

The mattress barely made a sound. I rolled to a stop, the faint depression made by my hooves followed me as I eyed the lump under the covers, head firmly stuck underneath her pillow.

She was a hard sleeper, when she wanted to be. Though, there were times where she could give possums a run for her money with how well she could pretend to be asleep.

A little suspicious, but I did notice her going to bed later than usual last night. So I still have the edge.

Instead of nudging like a normal person, I sat back and rubbed my tiny hooves together as deviously as I could, an evil plan forming in my head.

I bit back a giggle as I stood up, pushing my upper body into a cat-like stance before using my wings to throw myself forward, “Wake up!” I shouted as gravity carried me down to land on top of her form.

Rather, gravity should’ve carried me on top of her. But mother was on some next level matrix levels of agility when, all at once, she appeared from underneath the blankets, tossing the pillow aside and grinning deviously as our eyes met. I had no time to divert or try to fly out of the way before she opened her arms wide and caught me.

“Bleh,” I muttered in defeat as she giggled and held me over her head, limps hanging limply as she sat up further.

“Oh, my sweet, sweet, little – naive baby!” she said in a fit of laughter as she nuzzled me ferociously, no part of my face was spared by her affection and slight morning breath before I was face first in her chest fluff.

Very warm and comforting.

“You should know by now that the monster cannot be snuck up on by cute little foals wandering into her den,” she tutted as I squinted my eyes, that earlier suspicion coming back as I measured the amount of anticipation in her tone.

“Monster?” I muttered in – not fear. Well, a little. Because I knew exactly what she meant when she referred to herself as “The Monster,” and it was nothing good for me or my stomach.

So it was time for me to make my great escape.

But only her playful laughter taunted my ears as I squirmed and fought to get out of her hold, absolutely reveling in the panic that she had me before leaning down to whisper into my ear.

“Oh yes, baby, the tickle monster,” she said ominously.

“N-no..” I could only try to deny.

“Yes,” she giggled. “And you know the price for trying to disturb the tickle monster, right?”

I knew damn well what that meant, and my escape attempts yielded nothing as I squirmed further, the tight hold keeping me nice and cozy as my fate rained down upon me.
“Wait, m-mom, we can talk about thiiii! – Hehe,” I couldn’t stop either her or the involuntary giggle escaping my mouth as she brought me up and pressed her lips to my belly, blowing a raspberry upon me as I playfully squirmed.

The tickle monster only rained down more of her methods of torture upon me as my giggles and laughter fueled her drive, ending up with me rolling around in the bed trying to avoid as she tickled my sides, trapping me into a loop of rolling away from one hoof into another.

This lasted for minutes before I was left panting on the bed, soft giggles leaving me as the phantom sense of being tickled flew through my body before I finally let out a sigh of relief. I looked up at mother, she looked happy with herself as she pushed her hair out of her face before leaning down to grab me.

She cradled me against her chest, comfortably leaning my head into the crook of her neck as she gently rocked me, humming happily.

“I think you’ve had enough, hm?” she started. “Look how cozy and adorable you look!” she cooed as I brought a hoof up and playfully booped it against her nose.

“Birthday,” I softly replied.

Her eyes lit up, “are you sure you aren’t too tired for your birthday? All that tickling must have tired you out.. Maybe a cuddle and a nap will have you properly rested for your big day,” she tried persuading, I knew her tactics.

As attractive as that offer seemed, I wasn’t easily side tracked. Most of the time, at least.

“You just woke up,” I argued. “And I want my cake now..”

“But we can cuddle later,” her eyes lit up at that.

“Oh, fine,” she said as she leaned down to nuzzle me once more. “Curse you and your adorable little foal powers!” she said dramatically as she set me down onto the bed, ruffling my already unruly hair even further. The long strands fell all over my face as I huffed.

She rolled out of bed much like I did, landing on her hooves and groaning as she stretched, muscles popping as she flexed her wings before turning to look at me as I walked to the edge of the bed.

“And what do you plan on doing standing like that?” she giggled, always smiling and happy whenever her eyes were on me. And she was so good that her eyes were almost never straying too far when we were out and about. .

“Riding on your back,” I said with a grin. “It’s my birthday, you’re legally obligated to do whatever I want,” I stomped my hoof down matter-of-factly.

“Oh, is that so? And here I thought I was the one doing whatever you wanted everyday!” she laughed as she scooped me up with one hoof and gently set me down onto her back before yawning as she walked out of the room, humming along as she turned on the hallway lights with her wing.

“Would you look at that? Looks like a little elf decorated the kitchen,” she said with a delighted tone, flipping on the lights to the living room, I spotted decorations galore. A banner that wished me a happy birthday, some balloons tied to the furniture and some very nicely wrapped presents sticking out from behind the couch.

Guess I figured out what made her sleep late.

I loved her.

She did all these things for me, always going the extra mile and never leaving me hanging. My life was never without amenities and love, she gave me everything that I could ever need at this age.

Much more than I’d ever been given in the past. That’s why I was and still am so grateful that I was given a parent that loved me so much, I was literally her world. I didn’t care about the lack of a dad, for all parts, she was both the mother and the father.

She’d set me down onto the couch and gave me a gentle pat on the head before quickly making her way into the kitchen, happily humming as she opened the fridge and a few drawers. I could hear some items being moved around before the clicking of a lighter caused her to step out from the kitchen with the cake on her back, a large number four shaped candle held a small flame.

I could feel my cheeks start to cramp just from how much my smile had widened, her starting the usual happy birthday song, the familiar tune bouncing along in my ears as my thoughts trailed once more.

Four years old. I’ve spent four years in the body of a baby horse in a world where horses were just as smart as humans – but the catch was that everything you thought was fantasy? Actually it existed here. Crazy, I know.

It still is crazy, even now.

Even more so that mother was entirely unaware of the one secret I kept from her.

And as she set the cake down on the coffee table in front of me, the song coming to a finish, I closed my eyes and leaned in, softly blowing on the flame.

Mothers happy cheer and the snapping of a polaroid camera were muffled behind my inner voice.

She still has no idea her little pony was a human.

But.. I think I could live with never telling her that fact. Life here was good, even better than what I had back on Earth. In fact, the reason I’m so relaxed with the fact that I died in another life and woke up in the body of a talking horse? I think I’ve already said it before.

Mother.

The first thing I saw when I came into this world were her eyes staring down at me with such love and care.. that all that initial panic and existential crisis running through my head at that point in time, went away as she gently cooed at me. Her hoof brushed aside my hair as she whispered soft words to me.

I never had that before.. and, could you really blame me for accepting my fate?

I’m sure some other people would react differently in my shoes, y’know, cursing fate and screaming at the heavens to change them back or whatever. But not me.

If given the chance, I would never look back.

Life here was perfect.

Chapter 15

I find it slightly funny that no matter how much sleep you get, you still end up feeling really really tired the next time you wake up. Like, what’s the point of sleeping. If you’re just going to end up waking up even more dead tired than before! Because it seems like everywhere in the universe, this rule applies to all- that actually does bring up a question. Is the pony world in a different dimension or planet? Reality, or alternate reality? Does the doctor exist in this world? Wait, would that mean that these ponies have their own doctor who? I-

Nevermind that, I’m getting too off topic. I should do this more often, seeing as apparently when I wake up dead tired in the morning. I have these philosophical conversations with myself that try to figure out the world and all the happenings that it lets run wild.

So for now let’s focus on the topic at hand. Spitfires chest fur is insanely soft, just to clarify if you couldn’t already have observed the extreme exhaustion it brought me when I decided to crawl up and onto her stomach.

“Enjoying yourself kid?”

Speaking of the pony named Spitfire, I had failed to notice her already having been awake and staring down at me. Of course I only knew that because I tilted my head up to stare deeply into her eyes, in a child like way of course. I went to give a response but found myself letting out a very long yawn, watching her eyes slightly crease and her smile widen.

As my yawn came to a stop, I felt my eyes water and blinked them away. Which was still odd to me, I never figured out the science in why our eyes water when we yawn. Funny because it must be something so simple and I so happen to know everything complicated, yet still find myself scattered when it comes to it.

Though in other news, Spitfire was blushing. Being the person I am, I immediately decided to start off my part of the conversation with that. Maybe in the form of a perverse joke, she seemed like the joking type so she might see where I found the humor in it.

“Do you get off to kids opening their mouths wide or something?”

“---Wha! No, I-”

Her response was to immediately deny it and try to stutter out a coherent response, all the while I tried to stop the urge to laugh welling up inside of me. Don’t look at me like that, you’d laugh hard as hell if you found yourself in this specific yet unlikely position. Nonetheless I found myself simply pushing upwards and onto my haunches as I looked down at the still flustered Spitfire, which was odd. I presumed that someone of her stature wouldn’t elicit this certain response. But on the other hand. Anything is possible, and this was a world full of ponies akin to the care bears.

“Relax, I was joking.. Really I expected better from Mrs. “where’s my kiss?” I grinned.

“Alright kid, you wanna play like that?”

Hold on her voice changed, immediately flipping on a dime from her original flustered and struggling disposition to a more serious and possibly militaristic tone? Did this place even have a military? Also, if this place has something like the Blue Angels wouldn’t it mean that the Wonderbolts would be a part of the chain of military in this world?

So many questions today, so little time to answer and comprehend them.

I blinked and turned my attention back to Spitfire, now with a devious grin sported on her face. She simply stared back at me for a few seconds before I realized what was happening, in the corner of my eyes I could see her arms lifting and moving to encase me. Should I call them arms or just hoofs? I'll go w- my eyes widened and I acted from there, snapping out of my inner thought and unfurling my wings. Quickly pushing off from the wonderbolt and into the air. Leaving her to simply catch nothing but air as I flapped my wings plaintively just above her, though feeling my adrenaline slightly spiking on the inside.

“Darn it!”

I didn’t have long to even come up with a remark because she just as quickly rolled herself onto her stomach and unfurled her own much larger and experienced wings. I blinked before halting my wings and letting myself fall, watching as she soared over with a burst of speed and gasping. Of course since I was paying attention to her drifting that curve like it was nothing I fell on my back, letting out a small noise of surprise from me before getting back up.

“Stand still so I can tickle you!”

She immediately told me her plan, which was something of a recurring theme with these ponies. So easy to predict-

“Oh shi-”

I was pressed by even more rapid movements of Spitfire and threw my body to the right and narrowly missed getting caught in her grasp, taking the moment of her crashing into the bed and letting out a few curses to run.

By run I mean. Haul ASS.

I ran out the door and hooked a left, running down the rather spacious hallway of her house and letting my head turn back around from where I ran.

“Cease your resistance!”
“Never!”

With that I continued running. Feeling a slight bubble of excitement mixed in with something else, I didn’t really know how to explain it. The excitement felt a bit out of place and slightly.. Chaotic? If that made sense. Or any sense that I could pull off. Clear and concise thoughts while progressively being chased by a very fast mythological creature.

Apparently trying to outrun a wonderbolt can only get you so far, I was currently watching the captain of the Wonderbolts in slow motion as she dive bombed me. Her arms wide open and a rather malicious intent radiating off of her. Taken with a grain of salt, these ponies could not pull off a threatening look at all. The closest thing to maliciousness was those changelings, even then I could say that they were somewhat cute. No matter how much it pains me to say that it was true.

No in all seriousness though, time really did seem like it was moving in slow motion. How do I know this? It was because I was already on my feet and she was still about five feet away, in a prime pouncing position. Also with her arms noticeably moving slower and leaving behind a contrail of some sorts, totally honesty here. I don’t know how or why this is happening. All I said was something along the lines of “Stop!” and everything took a grayer tone, which was something I was now noticing. I don’t know exactly how I even missed that in the first place.

I took a few steps forward completely unbarred by the thing that was affecting the old 'human torch' over here, I glanced around up and down her body and noted how they were acting and what they looked like. This was very interesting, something I would have to very well try to figure out later. For now I had to seemingly unfreeze everything.

Question was, how was I going to do that?

I tried touching her yet it only proved to slightly alter the position in which her foot was in. Slowly yet still in the stream of constant movement. I had an odd sense of familiarity with this whole situation.. Oh yes, I felt like QuickSilver! Wait. Did I secretly have mutant powers and just now found out I could go super speedy fast?!

I stopped myself. If I were going about a million times the speed that the whole planet was going right at this moment, then why would I have needed to say stop? That just makes it seem like I had the power over tim-

I could stop time.

Give or take. Not quite super speed or quantum break levels but it was up there.

“Funny all I really had to say was stop- wait!”

“I gotcha now!”

This here fellas is why I call myself a scatter brain. Time seemingly jolted back into life and I was immediately enveloped into the death embrace of Spitfire.

After suffering through the unholy act of being tickled for about half an hour, no lie. I was tickled for half an hour straight, all the while being subjected to the Speedster making a joke out of it.

Though now I was currently resting my tingling body on the very nice couch that she had in her living room. She was sitting just on the other end of the couch looking down at me with a contemplative look if I could make it out correctly, I was upside down so I didn’t know whether she was thinking or just staring at a bug on the wall.

“Maybe I went too far with the prolonged tickling..”

I wanted to agree but knew I sort of did deserve it, for the jokes I made back upstairs in her room.

“It's fine.. Just a little jaded..”

“Right well.. Uh, I’m not sure what to do now”

“You could make food or something.. Kinda hungry after all of that”

She nodded and hopped off the couch, turning and looking at my form before she looked hardened. I raised an eyebrow at the sudden shaded look.

“Now I have a very important question for you..”

“Yeah?”

“Pancake or waffle..”

“Uh.. either or I guess”

She sighed.

“Just like your mother” before turning back around and walking over to the presumably kitchen, I simply shrugged. They were the same thing after all.

“Alright then..”

With her now in the other room I started thinking once more. If what I did back there was some sort of newly discovered power. Then why did it take so long to show up? I for sure have said the word stop about a million times over the course of my four years, plus those nine months inside of the stomach of my pony mother.

I took a moment and shuddered at the thought. Never again.

So with a grunt, I rolled over and accidentally slipped off the couch.

"Oof!"

Though thanks to child like powers, I was able to push myself back onto my feet just as quickly. Albeit shaky from the tickle fest earlier.

"Now I wonder if I can just say st-"

I stopped my own train of thought when the hairs on my back raised instantly, a slight sense of foreboding came over me and I turned around.

Oddly enough it wasn't anything. So I shook my head and turned back around, focusing back on what I was doing.

"Today has been very interesting to say the least.."

To be continued..

The Queen found herself standing at the base of her throne looking at the very empty ground before her, eyes creased into a very annoyed disposition. Her drones were late. They were completely behind schedule when it came to her plans, they should've captured the colt by now and brought him back to her. What happened now?

Chapter 53

Our movement didn't stop for a second after Spear Head landed on the other side of the chasm and kept hauling ass off to wherever these seemingly endless tunnels would lead us, I spit out a strand of that ended up in my mouth as I was pressed tight against the back of his neck. It was the best grip I could get on him without having fingers readily available to me. So I wasn't going to be receiving any judgment from anyone as I kept myself pressed up against his neck and shoulders as we yet again ended up walking into another stretch of darkened tunnels. My very non existent night vision doing nothing to help me as I tried squinting to see if I could spot anything. But I didn't have to squint for long as I was suddenly blinded by a bright flash of white light, letting out a pained noise as I immediately shut my eyes and placed my hooves over my eyelids, my teeth pressing firmly against each other as I shook my head back and forth.

Spear wasn't fairing any better as I felt him suddenly jerk and let out a surprised noise of his own.

'Who the hell flash banged me?' I mentally cursed as I tried to open my eyes. The scrambling of my eyesight made it so that I was seeing those weird rings of purple that usually lingered around after a moment or two of me looking directly at something bright, like the sun. But in this case, some jack ass decided that blinding me was the best course of action.

'Assholes' I cursed again as I gained my bearings on my surroundings. Keeping my hooves up at my face just in case anything of the flashing sort decided to make itself known again, I looked at where we were and paused. Having to take a moment to actually register the image that appeared in my head, I half expected it to turn back to normal and just be the effect of getting the flood of bright white light in my eyes. But as the effects faded away and I blinked once, then twice before mentally resigning. Those little flicks of distorted light were lingering in the corners of my eyes.

I let out and audible groan nonetheless. Spear seemed to agree with my sentiment as his own noise of discomfort played out after mine.

"What was that?" I said after a moment. Taking a look at our surroundings and noticing that nothing looked different. So I crossed out the idea that we were teleported somewhere.

"Nothing good, I bet." Spear would grumble underneath me. Before he finally seemed to reign himself in and continued forwards.

Yet I still couldn't help but be suspicious, even if he was quick to shrug it off, and even if there seemed to be no real reason for the flash to have happened. I one hundred percent know that it's probably going to be something that is going to screw me over in the future. It's just the most plausible assumption that I could make. Video game logic proves that things like this happen for a reason.

"Everything they've done so far has been nothing short of terrible," I said with a bit of snark. Not directed towards Spear but mainly towards the general situation that we were in for the past few da- days? Hours? I could honestly care less, I've spent way too much time in this changeling hive. Way longer than someone like me should be. Honestly I'm glad I'm not a regular child, I would've ripped my vocal chords a new string from the amount of panicked shouting if I didn't have the common sense to actually try to do something against my captors.

"Let's just focus on getting out of here, the sooner the better," I said with a small sigh as we rounded a corner. To guess what? Even more endless stretches of tunnels!

"All these tunnels are going to make me contract trypophobia.." I muttered.

Spitfire was a bit out of practice when it came to trying to calm somepony down when their child has been ripped straight from their hooves and kept in an unknown location, especially when the parent was single, not having that support from their significant other made it even harder on them. Also with the fact that said pony used to be one of her closest friends before they fell out of contact all those years ago, it made the situation hit even closer to home. So she could only reciprocate the hug that Hazel wrapped her into and tried adding in words of comfort to the best of her abilities, but it was only doing so much for the mare that was in complete hysterics over the fact that her foal had been constantly ripped from her grasp over the course of a few weeks.

It made her distaste for the changelings as a whole to delve further into a sort of hatred for them, adding in the fact of the whole Canterlot wedding fiasco, she really had nothing more to say about the changelings that others weren't already thinking when the concept of them was brought up in conversation.

But them really sinking to such lows as kidnapping an innocent and harmless child? It made her blood boil at the sheer gall that they had to outright storm Canterlot Castle for what seemed like the second, well, it was the second time that they've stormed the castle. Nevertheless, they had the absolute gall to actually storm the castle and target Speckles for seemingly whatever reason they had.

A thought in the back of her head made it seem like the changelings just outright kidnapped Speckles like that just to spite her for the absolute mockery she made of them the last time that they tried to do that, in a calmer state of mind she would've had a grin on her face at the memory of the changeling queens face distorting just by the amount of force she put into her punch. But it just served to fill her with an even greater sense of confusion and anger.

Why did they want him in the first place? She wanted to ask, but she knew she probably wouldn't ever get the answer to that question.

Speckles was just some random foal, why target him? From what she knew about him, the only thing that could be of worth noting is the fact that he has an above level of intelligence for a foal of his age, and that is putting it lightly. She'd seen kids that were considered 'gifted' in 'Princess Celestia's school for Gifted Unicorns', that were of the same age and some that were well over his age, act completely differently than how he did. There was just something about the way he talked and just how self aware he was of himself that was of interest, and that was the only thing she could see him being singled out for.

But regardless of how smart he was he was still a child, who did absolutely nothing to deserve this situation that he so happened to find himself in, he and Hazel both, it was just terrible.

And glancing back down at her friend made her wince, and it was a detraction from the amount of time that she's seen something far worse that should've prompted a wince from her but didn't, tuning her ears back into the real world, she couldn't find herself saying anything in response to her hysterics. It'd been such a long time since she'd seen the pink pegasus that she just found it hard to pick up where they'd fallen out of contact, in a deeper more emotional way than she'd been indulging in for the past few weeks she'd gotten to reacquaint herself with her and to introduce herself to Speckles.

She also felt a little bad for Princess Luna who was awkwardly standing a few feet away from where she was originally, trying to make it seem like she wasn't watching the interaction in front of her by feigning interest in the reflection of her that was casted by some of the tiling.

But she relented and focused on trying her best to comfort her friend, it was the very least that she could do in her position, with which she had very little experience in since she was always on the receiving end of comforts by Hazel.

"I-I just don't know why! Why would they do this to me? why would they take my baby from me?!" the sorrow filled voice of Hazel caused her eyes to focus back down to where the pink pegasus's arms were tightly wrapped around her neck. She shifted her own arms and used her hooves to try and soothe her by rubbing her back in a circular fashion.

"I don't know, Hazel, I don't know." Were the words that left her mouth as soon as she contemplated even speaking them. And it was the truth. She did not know in the slightest.

"What I do know is that you have got to calm down," she calmly said. She internally winced after the fact because that is not something you say to somepony, especially in this position. But she had to save face.

"H-how am I supposed to calm down? Why should I calm down? I come here and i-" Hazel was quick to voice against her request. Her voice choking up as she pulled away from the embrace and turned away. "-i I get my baby stolen from me, Spitfire! I can't.." she trailed off before turning to face her once again.

"I just can't calm down!"

"I understand that, Hazel," Spitfire said gently, still keeping her hooves on her friend's back. "It's okay to feel angry, upset, and frustrated. You have every right to feel those emotions, but we need to think about Speckles too. He needs us to be strong for him, to think of a plan, and to get him back safely."

She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before continuing, "And in order to do that, we need to remain calm and focused. I know it's easier said than done, but we have to try. We can't let our emotions cloud our judgment and hinder our ability to help Speckles."

Hazel looked at Spitfire, her eyes red from crying. Spitfire could see the pain in her friend's eyes, and it broke her heart. But she knew she had to be strong for her friend, to be the rock she needed in this difficult time.

"I'm here for you, Hazel," Spitfire said softly. "We'll get through this together. We'll find Speckles and bring him back home where he belongs."

Hazel nodded, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "Okay," she said, her voice still shaky. "Okay, we'll do this together."

Spitfire smiled, giving her friend a reassuring hug. "That's the spirit," she said. "Now, let's start thinking of a plan."

"We might actually have a plan," Luna's voice butted in.

Spitfire turned to face Princess Luna, her expression one of curiosity and hope. "What is it, Princess?" she asked, her tone eager.

"It is one my sister has discouraged me from acting upon," she admitted. "But we, I mean, I have been taken a sample of the magic used by the unknown changeling queen and have used it as a basis for when I used my magic to scan the surrounding area," Luna explained. "And I believe I've found something that could lead us to the changeling hive where Speckles is being held."

Hazel's ears perked up at the mention of Speckles. "What did you find?" she asked, her voice filled with anticipation.

"There's a cave system not too far from here," Luna said, gesturing with her hoof. "It's been shielded with powerful magic, which you can guess is the changelings, but I was able to detect a small disturbance in the barrier that fluctuated every so often. I believe that could be a way into the hive."

"And Princess Celestia is not a fan of this, why?" Hazel's accusatory voice would question. Causing Luna to look at the ground and let out a small sigh. "Sister is well, how do we put this," she placed a hoof to her chin before nodding. "Sister has gone soft, she has a sort of belief of things."

Hazel wasn't satisfied but Spitfire quickly interjected, her mind already focused on what was important and working on a plan. "Okay, we need to get there as soon as possible. We can't waste any time."

"I'll lead the way," Luna said, her horn glowing as she created a magical portal. "Follow me." As she stepped through the swirling blue vortex.

Hazel and Spitfire wasted no time, following Luna through the portal and into the cave system. The air was damp and cool, and the sound of dripping water echoed off the walls. But they pushed on, determined to find Speckles and bring him home.

"No teleportation?" Hazel would ask as she glanced back to the swirling vortex suddenly fizzle out and disappear, the soft blue glow it was emitting causing the darkness to seep back in behind them.

Luna simply shook her head as she lit her horn and lead the way. "A one way portal is more seamless and expels less magic than a long distance teleportation spell."

Hazel tilted her head in interest while Spitfire simply shook her head. 'Egghead,' she would think but not admit out loud.

They continued along the cave, with Luna creating a magical shield halfway through to protect them from any surprises. The barrier was invisible and only the faintest hints of magic could be felt in the air. "We are near the entrance," her quiet voice would say as the two ponies behind her tensed.

They rounded a corner and Luna came to a sudden stop, causing the two two slam into each other as Luna simply turned around and pointed with a hoof. The two followed the motion and looked around the corner to see the sight of a large and gaping crevice with glowing green masses growing along the walls. The sight of it caused the two pegasi to gag while Princess Luna simply fixed it with a narrowed gaze.

But Lunas head suddenly snapped in another direction as a familiar sensation coursed through her causing the two to look at her in confusion. Spitfire shook her head and went up to question her, but she paused as Lunas ears pressed against her head and her horn glowed brightly. "get behind me, we must hurry!" as she sprinted towards the entrance of the hive.

"This room looks important," Spear muttered as we walked into another spacious room. But instead of there being a multitude of cocoons lining the walls, it was empty.

It looked more like an auditorium, what with the center of the room having a set of elevated pieces of stairs carved into the stone. But it could also be a throne room, what with the large throne cut from stone sitting at the center of the platform.

Ah.

"Ya think?" Was my sarcastic reply as he walked further into the room, my head started looking from left to right for an exit.

"No need to get hostile, just making an observation." Spear said with a verbal roll of his eyes. To which I simply squinted my eyes and unwrapped my hooves from around his neck and promptly hopped down onto my own four legs, immediately stumbling as they'd fallen asleep from me not using them in quite a bit. After I made sure that everything was working and I could feel the blood bubbling back into my limbs did I quickly trot in front of the blue pegasus and made my retort. "A dumbass statement, that's what," I simply said with a small shrug before turning and making my way towards the throne.

"Wh-what?" his surprised voice called out before he shook his head and leaned forwards as he followed me to the throne. "You kiss your mother with that mouth?" he'd say just as I turned around to look up at him. His face was a mix of curiosity and surprise as he looked down at me.

"Why wouldn't I? It's good enough for your mother," I let slip from my mouth as I clambered onto the throne and sat on my rear looking up at his flabbergasted face with a bit of a smug grin plastered on my own face.

He opened his mouth to respond but paused and simply shook his head as he looked down at the floor and muttered something before raising his head and returning back to his stoic face. "Listen, Kid," he tried. I'm pretty sure I told him my name already, looks like the early onset dementia is kicking already. So I better help him.

"Speckles," I simply corrected.

"Alright listen, Speckles," he said with a nod. "I could care less if you curse like a sailor, I'm more focused on us actually getting up and out of this changeling hive," he whispered urgently to me. "Now, we just have to.." he paused and looked off to the side in thought.

"..." he didn't say anything else as he dropped onto his haunches and stared down at the ground as if he was trying to melt the stone it was made out of. I fixed him with a confused look before shaking my head and looking away from him.

And as I sat on the empty throne, my small hooves dangling off the edge. I tried to think of a plan, a way out of this place, but nothing seemed to come to mind. The silence was deafening, and I wished I could hear something, anything to break it. I went to say something to Spear before something caught my eyes, or rather, a lot of somethings caught my eyes.

Because when I looked up and around us, I truly felt a chill run up my spine from just how many glowing green eyes were staring at the two of us from the darkness. It spooked me enough that a little, "oh shit," left my lips as I got up and stood on the throne. The curse caused Spear to shoot me a confused look before I simply used a hoof to point behind him, causing his eyes to suddenly narrow as he leapt to his hooves and spun around with his wings spread. And I wondered what exactly that would do against the hundreds of magic wielding, love sucking, changelings.

"Your fear is rightly deserved.." the familiar deep and hissy voice of the cockroach Queen herself caused me to looked up and scan around the sea of green eyes before they suddenly appeared at the epicenter, I followed them as the buzzing of wings echoed along the room. Her cheese leg hooves were the first things I saw as she landed from the darkness. "You've crawled all along my web and have finally landed at the center, how convenient." she chuckled darkly. "I was hoping for more of a challenge.. my dearest child told me how much of a chase you gave her.."

I tossed her a disbelieving look as she fully stepped out of the shadows, with that same fang filled grin staring not at Spear in front of me, but directly at me. Spear saw this and quickly blocked her eyesight with his body. "You won't get away with this, changeling," he simply growled at her. His voice slipped into a really authoritative one.

"Oh, won't I?" she simply teased. "You're surrounded by all my lovely children and with nowhere to go!" she said in a sing song voice.

"I've already won." she hissed.

"leave it to a Queen to force her subjects to do her dirty work for her," I simply said as a distraction as I looked around the room and tried to approximate how long it would take me to stop time and subdue every single one of these changelings in the room without paralyzing myself. "It's a tale as old as time."

The changeling queen's eyes narrowed as she turned her attention to me. "You are quite the clever one, aren't you?" she said with a smirk. "But your little tricks won't work on me again. Whatever you did to me last time won't work this time, you're in my domain now, my magic is embedded in every stone."

She began to walk towards us, her hoofsteps echoing in the silent throne room. "You see, my dear, I am not like the other changelings or my sister. I am more powerful than they could ever hope to be. I can sense your every move, anticipate your every thought." Her large and crooked horn glowed dangerously as she looked down at Spear with an amused grin.

I tried to keep my cool, but I could feel my heart racing in my chest. I didn't know what she was capable of, since I'd only encountered her once or twice before, but I knew that I didn't want to find out. "What do you want from us.. what do you want from me?" I asked, trying to buy time.

The changeling queen chuckled darkly. "What do I want?" she repeated. "Oh, nothing much. Just your love and your magic, and perhaps a little bit of revenge."

"Revenge?" I echoed, my mind racing to try and figure out what she could be talking about. "What did we ever do to you?"

The changeling queen's eyes blazed with anger. "You and your kind have been a thorn in our side for far too long," she spat. "Always interfering, always trying to take what is not yours. It's time for you to pay the price."

And like a switch her expression changed and her sneer shifted back into a grin, "Oh, but I can worry about revenge at a later time. I'm more interested in your endless love," she giggled again. It was a creepy noise.

"Or what my children have told me," she dropped her grin and looked to her side as a lighter shade of red eyes suddenly glowed from the darkness and out stepped the very bane of my existence, Aurora, or whatever her name was. She looked down at Aurora with a bit of annoyance as the latter hyper focused on me and grinned widely, it looked a lot less contained than when she first showed me those pearly white fangs.

But she pushed the manic Aurora back into the darkness before fixating her gaze on the two of us. "now that you are in my humble abode.. why don't we, play a game?" she said as she lit her horn and the sound of metal scraping against stone rang out before a short sword floated out of the darkness and dropped in front of the taken aback Spear.

She hissed as she pulled out a sword of her own, an ornate blade that looked really out of place in her magical grasp. "You like it?" she said as she noticed my gaze. "It belonged to the late king of Haystonia." I pitied the man who she stole that from.

"What kind of game?" Spear questioned.

"Simple, you fight me one on one." she grinned. "And I might let you leave if you win."

I was about to call her out on how ridiculous that was before Spear beat me to the punch.

He took a deep inhale before bending down and picking up the sword with his mouth, he somehow spun the sword around with just his mouth and spread his legs as he lowered his head to her.

The changeling queen's eyes narrowed as she stepped forward, her sword at the ready. "You're brave, I'll give you that," she said with a smirk. "But you're also a fool. You can't possibly hope to defeat me."

Spear didn't respond, but I could feel myself tense as I watched the two. The words at the tip of my tongue as I prepared to stop time and help out Spear if anything started going south.

But before I could react, the changeling queen suddenly lunged forward, her sword flashing in the dim light of the throne room. Spear barely had time to react, parrying her attack with the shortsword and dodging her follow-up strikes. I simply looked on with widened eyes as he did so.

The queen moved with an eerie grace, her movements almost inhumanly fluid. She seemed to glide across the floor, her eyes fixed on Spear with a predator's intensity as she backed away.

The two combatants clashed, the sound of metal on metal ringing out through the room. Spear was quick and precise, his movements honed through years of training no doubt, but the queen was unnaturally fast, dodging and weaving with a fluidity that seemed impossible for a creature of her size.

The queen's attacks were wild and unpredictable, and she seemed to be using her long, stocky body to her advantage, contorting and twisting in ways that were impossible for any ordinary creature. It didn't make sense for that size to be doing things like that.

Spear was on the defensive, his sword moving in a blur as he tried to keep up with the queen's rapid strikes. He was breathing heavily, sweat pouring down his face, but he refused to give up.

The queen hissed with amusement, clearly enjoying the fight. "You're quite skilled for a royal guard," she said. "But you're no match for me."

Spear gritted his teeth, redoubling his efforts. He managed to land a few strikes, but the queen simply shrugged them off, seemingly unaffected by the blows. She simply flicked her tongue out as she lunged forwards at break neck speeds, Spear just narrowly used his wings to propel himself up into the air and barrel rolled out of the way as she used her magic to stab at the air where he was. He slid on his feet as he landed and deflected another strike from her sword.

The queen's attacks were becoming more ferocious, her sword whistling through the air as she launched a flurry of blows. Spear was forced back, his sword barely keeping up with the queen's frenzied assault.

Just as it seemed that Spear was about to be overwhelmed, he managed to sidestep the queen's sword and landed a solid blow to her side with the handle. The queen recoiled, hissing in pain, but she quickly regained her composure and attacked again.

The two combatants were now locked in a fierce battle, the sound of their swords ringing out through the throne room. Sweat dripped down their faces, and their breathing was heavy and ragged.

Spear was skilled, but the queen's movements were just too fast and unpredictable. She seemed to be everywhere at once, attacking from every angle.

Finally, Spear saw an opening and launched a powerful strike. The queen managed to block it, but the force of the blow sent her staggering back. Spear saw his chance and charged forward, his sword flashing in the air.

The queen's movements became even more frenzied, her sword moving with a speed and fluidity that seemed almost inhuman. But despite her best efforts, Spear managed to land a powerful blow that sent the queen reeling.

For a moment, it seemed as though the fight was over, but the queen was not one to give up easily. With a fierce snarl, she launched herself at Spear, her sword flashing in the air.

The two combatants clashed once again, their swords ringing out through the throne room. It was a battle of skill and determination, and in the end, it was Spear who emerged victorious, his sword flashing through the air and landing the final blow.

The queen fell to the ground, her sword clattering to the floor beside her. She lay there, panting and gasping for breath, her eyes fixed on Spear with a mixture of rage and admiration.

"Nicely done, royal guard," she hissed. "You are indeed a worthy opponent. It's no wonder that you were chosen as a breeding stock." To which I had many questions as to what she meant by that.

Spear breathed a sigh of relief, his chest heaving with exertion. He looked down at the fallen queen, his sword still at the ready.

"I'll take that as a compliment," he said, his voice laced with exhaustion.

The queen simply chuckled, her eyes fixed on Spear with a predator's intensity. "Don't get too comfortable, royal guard," she said. "I don't play fai-" and before she could even get that sentence out I quickly lurched forwards and shouted "stop!" and felt my heart almost beat out of my chest as I just narrowly saved Spear from being struck by a salvo of magical blasts from the changelings hiding in the darkness. I almost slipped out of the throne from how my hooves were still outstretched forwards and I balanced on my hind legs, I spread out my wings and quickly flapped them as I raised myself into the air.

I felt at my chest as I flew over to where Spear still stood with his exhausted expression and the changeling queen lay with her creepy grin.

"I knew she'd pull something like that.." I breathed out. "Just so lucky that I caught it." I admitted as I flew up to Spear and gently grabbed his face with both of my hooves and pulled him out of the way of the magical blasts. I set him back down next to the throne and flew back to the where the magic was in suspended animation. I gingerly reached out a hoof and touched the blasts, instinctively reeling for the pain but stopped as I didn't feel anything.

"So much for 'I can sense everything'" I mimicked her voice before looking at the magic.

"Idea," I simply grinned as I grabbed them in my hooves and directed them so that they would careen down towards the Queen, directly at her face. I flew turned around and quickly flew back to the throne and plopped myself back down on it as I let out a calm breath. "stop."

The Queen's eyes widened in shock as she realized what was happening as time resumed. She tried to dodge, but it was too late. The magical blasts struck her full in the face, the green explosion forming a cloud over her form and sending her flying into the wall.

As she hit the ground, she let out a deafening screech that echoed throughout the room. The other changelings emerged from the shadows, hissing and snarling. She joined their snarling as she rose to her feet, her hair disheveled and her form heavy with burns from the magic.

Spear spun around and looked down at himself and the changelings in confusion, but quickly scooped me up from the throne and held me close to his chest as he held out the sword with his mouth in as much of a defense as he could muster. I looked up at his sweaty face and he simply shot down a disgruntled smile back down at me as he returned his gaze to the approaching changelings.

But it seemed that she wasn't having any of Spears nonsense and bared her horn down, the magic crackled out of her damaged horn and quickly shot out towards us in the form of blood red tendrils. Spear tried to fly out of the way but the sheer speed outmatched him as they caught us out of the air and stole me out of his grasp and tightened its tendrils around his body, forcing the blade out of his mouth as he grunted in pain. I tried shouting out the words but the tendrils swam along my body and wrapped around my neck, causing my words to come out as a "GHACK!" as she slammed me down onto the floor and dragged me over to her.

I grunted at the pain along my back and brought my hooves up to the tendrils gripping my neck. I couldn't. Breathe.

"You and your little.. TRICKS!" she yelled hissed directly into my face as I tried kicking her away with my hind legs. "I won't let you run this time.." she growled with unbridled rage.

The queen quieted though, her eyes fixed on mine, and I felt her horn begin to glow. I could sense the magic flowing from her, a dark, oily energy that sought to seep into my mind and suck the love out of me. It was a familiar feeling from the time that Aurora tried to do it to me, but this was much different, much stronger. It was hard to resist and keep myself from passing out from how tight the grip was on my neck.

But I refused to give in. I focused on nothingness. I let those blank emotions fill me up, pushing back against the queen's magic with every ounce of my being. It was grating, as if trying to pull off an army of leeches from your brain.

The queen hissed in frustration, her eyes narrowing as she realized that her magic was having no effect on me. She unhinged her jaw, revealing her sharp, needle-like teeth, and I felt a surge of fear.

But I refused to back down. I stood my ground, channeling all of my mental fortitude into resisting the queen's magic. I could feel the strain in my mind, the pressure building as the queen pushed harder and harder, but I held on.

And then, suddenly, it was over. The queen stepped back, her jaw snapping shut as she glared at me with a mixture of rage and awe.

"Impossible," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. "How could you resist me?"

I smiled through the lack of air, feeling a sense of pride and triumph. This just caused her even more rage as she hissed deafeningly into my face and tossed my so hard into the ground that my vision went black for a moment. But the only thing I could focus on was how the tendrils unwrapped themselves from my throat and finally let me breath, I ignored the pain flaring all over my body and simply curled into myself as much as I could while greedily taking in breaths of air.

"Y-you monster!" Spear would shout from where I couldn't see him. And to be honest, I really couldn't move myself. The pain just caused me to grit my teeth and lay there as still as a corpse.

"No matter.." she walked over to my body and lowered her head down to my level, tilting her head as her slit eyes stared into mine. "I shall simp-" but she was cut off by a cacophony of cracks coming from somewhere in the room and just the room shaking entirely as a large blast shook the room. I painfully rolled over to see what'd happened, but the shrieking of changelings and the queen herself told me that it was nothing good for them. The dust covered any sort of sight line for me but I let out a noise as something grabbed me, but to my relief it was the injured form of Spear who'd crawled over to where I was and wrapped his hooves around me protectively.

"Spear.. are you?" I tried to ask him if he was alright but he simply pressed me further into his chest.

"J-just h-ang on.." he grunted through his own pain as he cradled me. I couldn't help but finally close my eyes in exhaustion.

Princess Luna had led them through a sped up walkthrough of the cave, her magic almost autonomous with the way that it lit the way, shielded them, and rendered any changelings that attack them unconscious.

"YOU!" the Queens voice echoed all along the cave as the dust settled. "How dare you desecrate my beautiful hive!" she hissed loudly and as one all the changelings in the room started towards the three ponies that'd entered the room. Spitfire got into a battle stance while Hazel simply did the same. But Princess Luna wasn't having any of it as her horn simply flared and at once all the changelings in the room collapsed onto the ground, even those that were airborne had their wings completely stop and let them ragdoll onto the floor. The Queen was the only one who'd resisted the magic and simply looked down at her children with hatred in her eyes before she lit her horn and charged full force at the Princess.

But a blue aura sprouted from the ground and wrapped around the changeling, stopping her momentum and slamming her against the floor and Princess Luna had acted quickly, using her powerful magic to subdue the changeling queen. With a flick of her horn, she bound the queen's hooves and wings in a tight grip of magical energy, rendering her unable to move or cast any spells.

"Stay back, both of you," Luna warned Spitfire and Hazel. "This changeling is more dangerous than I expected and could try to harm us even in her restrained state." She simply looked down as the changeling hissed and growled, green viscous spittle flying everywhere.

The two nodded in understanding, and Spitfire kept a watchful eye on the Queen while Luna approached her, her horn glowing with a soft blue light.

"What do you want with these ponies?" Luna demanded, her voice firm and authoritative.

The changeling queen sneered and spat at Luna's hooves. "I am Queen Vespera, ruler of this hive that you have desecrated! And as for these ponies, they are nothing but food to us. Food for me to grow even more powerful!"

Luna's expression hardened at the queen's callous admission. "You are a twisted and cruel creature. You will not harm these ponies any longer. You will be brought to justice for your crimes."

"I WI--" but she was cut off as Luna summoned a metal muzzle out of thin air and clamped it over Vespera's mouth. The Queen simply continued struggling as Luna turned away from her and looked to Spitfire and Hazel, her expression softening just a bit as she focused on Hazel. "Now, we wi-" but Hazel cut her off as with her own wandering eyes she caught sight of an injured blue pegasus cradling something small and brown in his hooves.

"Speckles!" Hazels voice cried out as she sprinted over to where the prone pegasus was. Spitfire was quick to follow after her, though with a bit more caution as she cast a look at the incapacitated changelings around them before kneeling down to where Hazel was trying to talk to the stallion. Luna followed shortly after making sure that there were no more changelings in their vicinity.

"G-give me my baby!" she would say while prodding at the unresponsive stallions side. Spitfire would try to calm Hazel as she placed a hoof on her back. "Hazel.. come on, relax."

The stallion only seemed to respond when the towering form of Princess Luna popped over the heads of the two pegasi mares, one eye was firmly shut and the other widened and his lips curved into a small grin. The first thing he did was shakily raise a hoof up to his forehead, "Li-lieutenant Spear H-head.." he grunted out. "Sorry.. had to make sure.." he said while turning his gaze over to Hazel and finally relaxing his grip.

Hazel easily spread his hooves open and took in the sight of the small sleeping figure of Speckles huddled close against his chest, she felt tears pricking at her eyes before she leaned in and snatched him out of Spears grasp and pressed him close to hers as she wrapped her hooves firmly around his body. Holding him as if he would disappear at any moment. She only broke from the hug as she sat on her haunches and took in the state of Speckles as he let out soft snores.

He had bruises and cuts all along his body, but what worried her most was the large and darkly colored bruises around his neck. The tears only fell faster as she whimpered and held him close once again. Spitfire looked at Speckles and only winced and tried to look away to save face but she was pulled into the embrace by Hazel, causing her to smile softly as she reciprocated.

Princess Luna on the other hand, was happy at the results, but she was a bit worried over the sight of the royal guard, Spear Head. He was trying to push himself back onto his hooves, but was clearly struggling as his knees shook before buckling underneath him. She caught him with her magic and set him gently back onto the floor as she gave him a small smile as he looked up at her through his one opened eye.

"You did good, my sister would.." she stopped before shaking her head. "I am proud of you, now rest." she said while bending down and pressing her horn against his head, causing him to fall unconscious.

She stood back up and looked at the other ponies in the room, she had no place in their celebration. So she simply materialized an ink and quill in front of her, quickly using her magic to write out a small note before signing it and rolling it up. She looked over to the two mares and not wanting to ruin their moment, floated the rolled up letter over to Spitfire and gently slipped it into one of the crevices of her armor.

She then closed her eyes and flashed her horn, all of the ponies but her were transported back to Canterlot castle, specifically the infirmary.

Luna remained in the remains of the changeling hive with new found determination in her eyes, she would clear out the rest by herself.

To be continued..

Author's Note

And.... that's that Arc done and over with. It was a bit of a long time coming though, wasn't it?

Either way, thanks for liking and following the story. I never expected it to get as much attention as it has.

Now, back to sleep.